#and the best I could come up with for a description was still 'the planet... was... brown...'

[enviedear]

i've been going solo now ⟶ ben solo

description ⌙ when you get a distress signal from your dad and his life-long goon you're quick to try and come to their rescue. only problem? so is ben solo.

pairing ⌙ smuggler!ben solo x f!reader

warnings ⌙ childhood crush/frenemies turned adults with horrible communication skills, reader is the daughter of lando (biologically or not you decide), ben is a jerk, reader is a brat, petty arguments, forced proximity trope, inner conflict all the time, han and lando are just two pals getting into serious issues that their kids have to fix don't mind them (they're just mentioned), most likely incorrect knowledge of the falcon & starship parts, smuggler!ben solo au because that's canon to me, ben calls reader kid (affectionate, kinda), typos probabaly

word count ⌙ 4.1k

— request | masterlist

i just think ben solo is very much solo by future coded and i wanted to write about smuggler!ben and his smug attitude. special thanks to @crucifiedfaerie for letting me gush over this idea constantly in our dms <3

you never had the stomach for killing— the thought of it or the act itself. the notion of ending someone's life has always been abhorrent to you, leaving a sour sensation in your mouth that lingers long after the deed is done. but right now, you sit, filled with a growing and seemingly unstoppable rage that practically demands blood.

"don't even think about jumping into hyperspace, solo!" your voice is loud but erratic.

the black-haired man piloting the ship gives you a side eye, "and waste hours getting there? sure thing, kid."

you grip the co-pilot seat as hard as possible as he sends the absolutely geriatric ship into lightspeed. the force of it sends your head back onto the headrest, and you screw your eyes shut until the motion of the ship stills.

you've been flying with ben solo on the millennium falcon for a day and a half now, and this isn't even the first time you've wanted to kill him.

no, you'd harbored a hatred for ben solo for as long as you could remember. when you were little your father frequently left you in the care of the organa-solo's. any trip too risky for you to follow him on had you spending time on chandrila han and leia— and ben.

he was a few years older than you and so insufferable - spoiled rotten and full of mischief. the two of you would inevitably end up in scuffles over something, whether it be who got to shower first or which holovid show to watch. you often wondered how your father, han, or leia had managed to handle both of you. a hardheaded pair of troublemakers that needed little excuse to start bickering with one another.

but beneath it all, there had been another layer to your complex relationship with ben solo. even though you feigned anger whenever near him, deep down there had been an admiration growing since those early days spent together. your naive heart fluttered when he would absentmindedly flash his ever-present smirk in your direction. but you'd never admit or act upon any such feelings.

naviagting your crush had been difficult at first. especially having lando calrissian as a parent. you were forced to spend weeks around the source of your teen angst because of your father.

what use is a dad that can sweet-talk a jablogian if he can't fix your unwanted crush on his best friend's son.

you've cursed at his image in your mind every time you look at your ridiculous companion. if not for him, you wouldn't be with ben right now— you'd have never had the displeasure of his company.

you got away from the young solo, and most everyone else, for a good five years, hopping from planet to planet, picking up any honest work. which usually meant boring work— factory jobs, service stuff, a few instances of babysitting.

your life without ben solo is predictable and a little boring.

but you'd rather be bored than deal with the recklessness that becomes your life every time you see the smuggler.

but here you sit beside him, forced to spend an unknown amount of days with him until the both of you find your idiotic fathers.

you had gotten a rouge comm-link message from your dad just days ago. he sounded fine, voice still leisurely and warm, but it was his words that were worrisome, "han's got us in a bit of trouble, little star. would you mind coming to help your old man out? we're somewhere in the trilon sector— i'd try batuu first!"

when you got the message, your mind had gone into autopilot. you had rushed to comm leia, which had been a fatal mistake, as she had ordered her son to pick you up and accompany you. so now you're here, stuck with ben solo and his frightening flying.

"you know, dad should have warned me i'd be flying with a coward." ben's lips are curved into a grin, as usual with his teasing.

you whip your head in his direction, eyes ablaze, "well my father should have warned me that you've gotten even more annoying, somehow."

ben narrows his eyes, a stupid smirk still plastered to his face, "whatever you say, kid."

you feel your blood go hot, why he decided to start calling you kid, you didn't know, but you do know you hate it.

ben's barely your senior, only twenty-three years of age in comparison to your twenty. besides he behaves like an out-of-hand teen away.

"stop calling me that." you groan.

ben chuckles, "aw, what's the matter, kid? tired of following orders already?"

you grit your teeth, the way he talks down to you will forever get under your skin, "i don't take orders from you, solo."

"sure you do. you're on my ship, remember?" ben retorts, his eyes focused on the coordinates displayed to his left.

you cross your arms over your chest, "we're supposed to be working together to find han and my father and get them out of trouble, not bickering like children."

ben rolls his eyes, "it's not my fault you're so uptight."

you take a deep breath, trying to calm yourself down. you can't afford to lose your temper and start a fight, not when you're relying on him to get you to your destination safely. so, you force a smile, "look, can we just be civil? we're both here because we care about our dads and want to help them."

ben's expression softens a little, "fine. but if you start nagging at me again, i can't promise i won't call you kid."

you roll your eyes, "deal. now, can you tell me more about what's going on? my dad was pretty vague in his message."

ben hums, "same with mine. all i know is that lando got mixed up in some kind of shady deal, and now he's in trouble with a gang of criminals called the ninth sun. my mom's been trying to negotiate with them, but they're not ones to bend the knee."

you groan, "of course not. what's the plan?"

he shakes a stray black strand of hair from his eye, "no plan, just find them and go from there."

"lovely, that's totally going to work," you bite your lip, "oh and, it was han who made the sketch deal, not my dad."

ben shrugs, "and who told you that?" he rests his elbow on the armrest and brings his hand to his chin, "lando?"

you clench your fists, "let's just focus on finding them. no need to dwell on the semantics."

ben glances at you and for a moment, you swear there's a flicker of something in his eyes. something other than his usual teasing, mischievous demeanor, but it's gone as quickly as it came and he turns back to the console.

the ship hums steadily beneath you, and the silence between you two stretches on, broken only by the occasional beep from the controls. you fidget in your seat, uncomfortable with the unfamiliar hush. you've never been around ben so long without saying anything, and you're about to speak up before he interrupts you.

"we'll have to make a pit stop, i need to refuel." his voice sounds tired.

you nod, "alright. any nearby planets we can stop at?"

ben checks the navicomputer, "yeah, there's one a couple of light years away. i've been there before, it's not too bad."

"okay solo, lead the way." you say, leaning back in your seat.

as he pilots the ship toward the destination, you can't help but study him from the corner of your eye. he's changed since the last time you saw him. the boy who used to pull your hair and steal your toys has grown into a man. he's lean and toned with longer hair, still as sable black as ever. it falls into his eyes, despite how much he wills it not to, giving him a slightly disheveled look that you can't help but find attractive.

you rue the thoughts plaguing your own mind.

the embarrassment you used to feel over your crush has come back ten-fold. the feeling shocks you. he's trying to act all suave and mature, but you know deep down that he's still the same old ben who annoyed the life out of you. you can feel the familiar tug in your heart every time he speaks, and you know he can't have changed much over the years. not when he's making you feel just like you're fourteen again.

but there is something different about him now. maybe it's the way he pilots the ship with ease– no longer the boy who'd cover his ears ar take off, or maybe it's just the way his muscles flex under his tight-fitting shirt. he's almost mesmerizing.

it's clear that he's been doing this for a long time, navigating the stars all alone with nothing but his shitty attitude and perfect hair. you find yourself marveling over him, sure and smooth, his hands deftly moving over the controls.

ever the realist, you try to shake off the feeling, but it's proving difficult. you feel a strange urge to preserve your current addiction.

as you watch him fly, you feel a fixation building within you. it's a sentiment you haven't felt in years, not felt since the last time you saw him.

you try to push the feeling down, knowing that it's not the time to have those kinds of thoughts. you're supposed to be focused on finding your fathers and not getting killed by some lethal syndicate, not lusting after your childhood nemesis.

you feel wrong stealing glances at him, trying to understand what's changed and why you're feeling this way. you're towing a dangerous, line. especially if those feelings are inspired by ben organa-solo.

finally, after what feels like hours, you arrive at the refueling station. as soon as ben lands the ship, you stretch your legs inside the falcon, looking out at the new scenery. the planet is bathed in the evening light, and the scene around you is wide awake. the station itself is a bustling hub of activity, with all kinds of alien species milling about.

ben leads the way to the fueling station, where he begins filling up the ship's tanks. you stand by the ship's entrance, people-watching. your eyes find ben's figure again, and you let them stall. when he looks your way, you advert your gaze and step out of the falcon, swiftly approaching him.

the evening air is cool as it hits your skin. this planet is a strange one, with vibrant purple plants and thick, white fog swirling around. but you don't pay too much attention to it, your eyes are locked on ben.

he's leaning against the ship, checking over the fuel meter with a frown on his face. you walk over to him and clear your throat, expecting to get his attention.

he looks up at you, eyes meeting your own. you feel your heart skip a beat, and you curse yourself for being soft for him.

"you know, you didn't have to follow me out here." he mumbles, hand coming to brush the hair from his eyes.

you hum, "i didn't have anything better to do."

he ignores you and looks back at the fuel gauge, his eyebrows furrow, "i found something for you to do." his voice is monotone, but you're all too familiar with the subtle cut of annoyance within.

"what does that mean?" you own voice comes out a bit too anxious.

ben groans before looking at you, "one of the damn tanks has a leak— i told chewie to fix that weeks ago." he follows up his words with a few curses before kicking the faulty gas tank.

you roll your eyes, "can't we just get another one? i'm sure if we go inside someone would know where we could get another one."

"the problem isn't finding one," he tsks at you, "the problem is that this tank has been leaking fuel into the beacon finder. without that, we're never finding our dear old dads."

your heart sinks. you had been so sure that you would find your dad quickly, but now it looks like that might not be the case. "so, what do you suggest we do?" you ask, crossing your arms over your chest.

"i'll have to fix the beacon," he sighs, "luckily i have the tools for it, but i need to find one more part, and with the sun setting soon…" he trails off, letting his silence complete the sentence for him.

you take in a deep breath at his implication. you can tell what he is suggesting without explicitly stating it.

you will be stuck on this planet with him tonight and forced to share the same cramped room. you thank god for separate cots, at least.

you try to ignore the warmth creeping up your ears, but you know that it's a losing battle. you haven't shared a room with ben solo since you were kids, endless unwilling sleepovers at each other's houses. but those instances were filled with innocent pranks and arguments, not the tension and longing glances you've found yourself giving him.

"alright," you say, trying to keep your voice even, "we'll just get the part and fix the beacon. the faster we fix this, the faster we can find our fathers and get back to our lives." you move towards the entrance of the fueling station, wanting to put space between you and ben.

"you mean so you can get back to your life." he calls out to you, and you look back at him only to be met with contempt in his brown eyes, "the one where you avoid me."

you give him a sharp eye roll before making your way toward a small gaggle of vendors, much more interested in finding this part. ben follows closely behind you, and you can feel the weight of his stare on the back of your head.

you're at a loss as to why ben solo would ever care that you've been avoiding him for the last five years. the ben you remember would've never batted an eye. when did that change?

you find a vendor selling the part that ben needs, and you both split the payment before heading back to the falcon. ben sets to work on the beacon, and you sit nearby, supposedly looking over the coordinates but mostly watching him work.

there's an abnormal sense of calm that fills you as you watch him. concentration is etched on his face, lips bitten bright red. you can't help but admire him, not for the sake of not trying.

you're brought back to reality when he starts cursing under his breath, "what's wrong?" you ask, moving closer to him.

"this damn thing won't budge," he grunts, trying to pry apart two pieces of the beacon.

you move to his side, peering down at the device. his breath is hot on your cheek, and you feel an urge to shiver. trying to focus on the task at hand you take a few breaths.

your eyes keep drifting to his lips, the way they move when he curses. you shake your head, trying to clear the inappropriate thoughts from your mind. "let me help," you offer, reaching for one of the tools he's using.

he hands it to you, and you lean in closer, your sides pressed together as you work the tool. you can feel his heat exuding into you, a warmth that isn't just from the planet's humid air. you try to focus, but it's becoming increasingly difficult. every time he moves, you catch a whiff of his scent, musky and rich, and your mind starts to wander to places it shouldn't.

finally, after what feels like an eternity, the piece pops free, and ben lets out a sigh of relief. he turns to you, a small smile on his face, and you can't help but smile back. his eyes lock onto yours, and suddenly, the air between you is charged with something foreign.

you let your tone come out sardonic, "looks like i saved the day. you're welcome, solo."

ben tilts his head, eyes narrowing, "you're a brat, kid."

"i thought i told you to stop calling me that." you want to hit him.

"i said i had a condition," he pauses, arms coming to either side of you, palms pressing into the falcon's floor, effectively trapping you against him, "a condition you just broke. so you're back to kid, kid."

you feel your resolve slipping, "you're the worst. you always have been, and i can see now that will never change."

he has the audacity to let out an amused breath, "if you're going to say shit like that, at least mean it."

your brows furrow, "pardon me? as if i don't mean that."

his hands creep from the ground and to your hips, you gasp as he pulls you in closer. if he were anyone else, you'd expect him to kiss you next, but he's not anyone else. so instead, he cranes down and whispers in your ear, his breath hot against your skin. "i know you want me," he growls, his fingers digging into your clothed flesh. "don't act like you don't,"

you're completely caught off guard, and before you can respond, he's pulling away from you and grabbing the beacon. you watch in silent horror as he makes for the falcon's exit, leaving you confused on the floor.

you sit there, rooted to the spot, your mind and body in turmoil. you know if you follow him you'd just be throwing yourself into a petty or embarrassing altercation.

what did he mean by that anyway? how could he possibly know?

taking a steadying breath, you turn away from your seat and make for the other side of the ship. you need to keep yourself busy until nighttime, and you know that there's some maintenance to do on one of the storage bays. when you get there, however, it's already been taken care of. your fists clench in frustration as you realize ben must have done it earlier.

you start searching around the ship for any other tasks that might help keep your mind off things and pass the time more quickly- checking cords, tidying up shelves or going through supplies lists so nothing gets low.

the hours seem to stretch on endlessly despite how much work you manage to do, and all too soon darkness begins to fill the sky outside of the cockpit windows. with a heavy sigh, you head back towards where you and ben had been working earlier. he's back now, tinkering away with the beacon as if nothing had ever happened between the two of you earlier— as if his words hadn't sent a tremble down your spine and confused the emotions tumbling through your mind.

you catch an expectant glance from him when he finally notices your presence. you're sure he's expecting you to say something to him. maybe he wants you to yell.

you don't say anything though, instead offering only a terse nod before checking the endless cords around you.

your fingers move quickly and expertly over the tangled cords, your mind too preoccupied to focus on anything else. but you can feel his gaze on you, burning through the back of your skull like a branding iron. his presence is suffocating and you know that if you don't get a handle on your emotions soon, you'll combust.

eventually, you're so lost in thought that you almost miss the soft footfalls approaching you. you turn to see ben standing beside you, his eyes locked onto yours. the air between you is thick with strain, unspoken words, and feelings. there are so many things you want to say to him, but you don't know where to begin.

"so," his voice breaks through the silence like a blaster shot. "when are we going to talk about it?"

you hear the depth in his baritone voice and it's all you can do to keep your face neutral, your thoughts collected, "talk about what?" you ask, even though you know perfectly well what he's referring to.

"about me and you," he says, voice low but insistent, "or we can just keep ignoring it. the tension seems to be getting us pretty far."

your expression shifts as you take in his words, the longing that had been coiled in so tightly before now coming to the surface. you can feel yourself flustering under the intensity of his watch but you refuse to look away, instead lifting your chin higher and narrowing your eyes.

"there is no us, solo," you say firmly, though your voice is riddled with a hint of something else entirely, "there never has been, and never will be."

ben seems unfazed by your words, his eyes steady and intense. "you say that," he says, his voice softening. "but i know you better than anyone else. and i know there's some part of you that actually likes me. i bet it pisses you off, doesn't it?"

he's right— it does piss you off that your heart can't seem to let him go. no matter how annoying you find him, he's beautiful and confident. and he does know you better than anyone. he knows what buttons to press and how hard. with ben, there's always the thrill of how perceptive he is— that he can see through the walls of anger and indifference you try so hard to build up around yourself.

you can feel your will crumbling under his words, your heart throbbing in your chest, but still, you push back, "even if there is something there, solo," you say, your voice shaking slightly, "it doesn't change anything. we're two different people living two very different lives."

ben smirks, "you don't know anything about my life."

you let your eyes roll, "as if the life you lead is some kind of mystery," you take a deep breath, "i mean, what's to know? you fly alone, smuggle, and rack up credits. that's your life, solo."

he hums, right hand finding a home beside your head on the wall, "you know me so well, kid. you should write a book."

you feel inexplicably hot, "maybe i will. a long book of all the reasons you piss me off."

he doesn't respond, just looks down at you for an uncomfortable amount of time. he pushes himself from the wall and you, twisting and letting his back hit the durasteel wall. his face is turned to you, eyes downcast.

"you know," he says finally, breaking the silence, "i remember when we were kids, it was always you who used to be the one to instigate. you probably don't remember it that way, but i do, and i loved it. you never hesitated. you were fearless."

you look at him incredulously, wondering what this has to do with anything. but he continues, "you were the only girl that would play with me, and not just that, the only one that could beat me. but then one day you just stopped. you ignored me completely."

you stiffen, unwilling to admit even through body language that he might be right. a pre-teen you found avoiding your ben sized crush the most viable option. you just never thought he'd care.

he continues, eyes unwavering from yours, "you used to look at me like i was the only person that mattered. and then, you just stopped. it's was like… like you had something to hide."

it's like he can read your mind because he reaches out and grasps your wrist in his hand. his touch is nice against your skin, sending a comfortable feel through your veins.

"i miss you, the girl who wasn't afraid of liking me," he whispers, his voice low and husky. "and i want you to admit that you miss me too."

you struggle to find words, to make sense of everything inside of you, but before you can speak, his lips are on yours. his kiss is hot and demanding, and instinctively lean into him, body melting against his in perfect harmony. his hands slide around your waist and hold you close as the kiss deepens, and you can feel all of the frustrations of the past slipping away. when he finally pulls back, his eyes are bright with emotion and a hint of a smile graces his lips.

he looks down at you for a moment before speaking in a low voice, "you want me to do that again?" he steps closer to you and cups your face in his hands, his eyes twinkling with amusement. you can feel the warmth radiating from his body and if it weren't for his strong arms around you, you would have melted into a puddle.

you nod slowly in agreement, too lost in the moment to say anything else. he leans down and brushes his lips against your cheek before pulling away completely, "then be honest. right here, right now. you like me."

you screw your eyes shut, basking in the shame of being found out, "i like you, solo. i like you a lot, but if you don't get off your pedestal and kiss me again i'll withdraw the opportunity."

he gazes down at you with an expression that's tender yet mischievous all at once. "i like you too," he whispers before chuckling lightly, you open your eyes to see.

his dimples are on full display, and for a second, he's the spirit of the little brat you fell in love with all those years ago. "c'mere, kid." his voice is soft as he pulls you back into him, lips meeting yours.

#ben solo x reader #ben solo #ben solo x y/n #ben solo x you #kylo x reader #kylo ren x reader #kylo ren #kylo ren x you #ben solo fluff #ben solo angst #kylo ren fluff #kylo fluff #kylo ren angst #kylo angst #ben solo x female reader #kylo x you #kylo ren x y/n #smuggler!ben solo

[lainiespicewrites]

The Atreides Era

Part 1

Buried in the sands

A/N: Hey everyone! obviously not my normal content! I've been working on updates on that as well! This is part of a writing Collab with my best friend @hey-its-roseaurum! We've both broken out of our comfort zone writing fics for each other's fave comfort characters. She will be posting about Sherlock so my Henry girlies definitely go check it out! I'll add the link once it's posted!

So I guess without too much warning here is my best effort at a Paul Atreides x OC fic

Summary: Paul Atreides and OC (Matar) and the other Freman are still fighting the Harkonnen in the spice fields. After almost losing his friend in battle Paul makes the decision it's time to go south. It's time to meet with the Emperor. His decisions will change the fate of his friends and the planet of Arakis. Paul knows this. He's seen it. But... at what cost?

Warnings: Description of battle, death, slight angst.

2k words

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

It’s early that much is clear. The sun's intense heat has not yet started pouring over Arrakis, disturbing Matar’s peaceful sleep. What did disturb her was the amateur sand steps of the young man outside her tent. And the sound of his voice calling for her in a harsh whisper. Matar stirred with an agitated grumble, sitting up slowly and blinking her eyes to adjust to the soft light of dawn starting to creep in from the open flap of her tent. 

“What do you want, Paul Atredies?” She groaned. The footsteps outside her tent halted and were followed by a soft chuckle. Crouching down in front of the tent Paul popped his head in sending Matar a cocky grin. 

“Not Usul? Have I managed to offend you again already?” He asks with a raised eyebrow. Matar stares for a moment, watching his face and the loose wave of brown hair that’s fallen into his eyes. Interesting how they’re still so gray, his eyes, as long as he’d now been exposed to spice. Matar blinked the thought away, what did it matter? Paul Atriedies could have glowing red eyes and she’d pay no mind, he was a pest. A pest, who was her friend, one she’d grown fond of. But still a pest. 

“You’ve come to me, Paul Atriedes before the sun is fully awake. This better be important.” Matar answered him, falling back against her pillow. 

Paul was not discouraged by his friend's lack of energy or enthusiasm, crawling into the tent in the corner across from his friend still giving her the same dopey grin.

“How’d you know it was me?” He spoke softly now. His tone was now more gentle and letting Matar awaken properly before he poked at her further. 

“You walk like an elephant, I could hear you coming from miles away,” she answered him. 

“Hmm I suppose I do,” Paul agreed nodding. “Then we need to practice before we go into battle!” Paul's exclamation caused Matar to sit up. Now she was fully awake.

“Battle? What are you speaking of Usul?” The boy's smirk faded. His eyes are more serious now. 

“We got word more of Harkonnen moving in on the spice fields. They’re placing their harvester as we speak. We’ll need to move in on them quickly.”

Putting the moment of banter behind them Matar quickly composed herself. Pulling her hair back she tied her long dark hair into a tight knot. She swept her hand around her tent for a moment and found her head scarf to keep her safe from the day’s intense heat. Taking in a deep breath Matar’s eyes once again settle on the man sitting across from her. 

“Is Chani aware?” She asks. Her voice is smooth and calm. While she had not expected another fight. Or, ambush rather, against the Harkonnen. She was always ready. For those who control the spice control the universe. A mantra the Harkonnen were always chasing.  Neither Matar nor Chani, Matar’s closest friend, would submit to that fate. 

Paul’s eyes shift to the ground as he shakes his head.

“No, I figured it should come from you. She’s one of our most skilled fighters. Chani doesn’t trust me. It has to come from you, Matar.” a breath of silence falls over the two of them. For a moment. Matar thinks to be offended by this. Paul Atreides is only here to use her as a messenger. The thought is gone as quickly as it develops. There is no time for emotion. No time to dwell on the man who has shown up unannounced. 

“I will see her now. Go, gather the others. We’ll need to move before the sun is at its highest point. “ She said.  The man nods. But catches her wrist before she can leave the tent. 

“Matar, I- I’ve seen… something. You in battle and you…” He pauses. They lock eyes. The visions. One of the many reasons Stilgar and the other southerners believe the young Atreiedies is the Messiah. Matar, Chani, and a few of their kind believe it all to be a load of shit. 

However, the fear in his eyes at this moment cannot be ignored. “Please,” He pauses again emphasizing his words. “Be careful out there.” Matar doesn’t say anything. Holding his gaze she nods letting him know she understands whatever he’s seen has frightened him. He lets her go and the two of them leave the tent.  There’s a warm light over their camp. Many of the other Freman have started to gather in a common area. 

Paul and Matar walk in opposite directions. But before Paul is out of earshot Matar stops and calls for him. 

“Usul!” She calls. He turns back to her with a look of concern etched across his face. “Whatever you saw,” she pauses. “My fate is my own to make Paul Atreides,” 

Paul gives her another soft smile. He looks like he did when she first saw him this morning. Innocent, and childlike.  There’s a stirring feeling in her gut.  She has no time to address this. They have a planet to protect. 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chani is awake and preparing for the day when Matar finds her. 

“Bit early for you isn’t it?” Chani asks with a smirk. 

“Funny,” Matar recants quickly, “I got a visit from Lisan al Gaib this morning.” Better to get to the point quickly. 

“Don’t tell me you’ve started to buy into this Messiah facade?” Chani questions. Eyeing her friend with a curious expression. Matar scoffs

“Why do I sense you’re already feeling hostile this morning?” Matar says, “Of course, I don’t believe it, I believe what I can see Chani. And what I see is that Paul Atreides has helped us successfully fight against the Harkonnen attacking our spice fields. 

“There’s another harvester?” Chani asks although it’s clear she knows the answer already. 

“He doesn’t believe you you trust him. But I know that you will protect your family.” Matar says. 

“I don’t trust him. But I see what he’s done. And It can’t be ignored. Believe me, I have tried. “ She pauses with a smirk. “And as long as I’m fighting beside you, I’ll always show up for the fight.” 

“Don’t be soft,” Matar teases. Smacking her friend on the shoulder. 

“It’s you who’s gone soft Matar. Don’t get so close to him, his mother can not be trusted. She seeks more power than anyone should hold.” Chani warns

“We are not close, But I believe he could be a good ally, and that woman can burn for all I care. Now come, we’ve got to prepare for an ambush.” She smirks as she and her friend set out to join the other soldiers. 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Silence.  Nothing but the sound of the wind stirring the sand. A maua’dib, a small desert mouse, could be heard skittering across the sand dune. Unsuspecting of the unrest that is soon to occur. Matar’s eyes scan over the top of the dune, zeroing in on the harvester only feet away from her and the others. Paul and Chani have, for the time being, come to a truce and have gone undetected underneath the foul piece of machinery. Matar and the others are waiting for their signal. This is when they will move in. 

A loud blast breaks the silence. A shot attacked the Harkonnen craft surveying the harvester and the security. The signal. The others jump to their feet. Stilgar and his men attack the security with daggers. Slicing into them and killing them before the intruders even see the Freman warriors coming. Matar takes a shot at the harvester aiming for one of its claw-like pillars. The blast hits but it quickly gains her attention. She makes quick steps and rolls out of the way as a Harkonnen security tries to land an attack. He misses. This was a fatal mistake for him. Granted he was always going to die. Another Freman soldier stabs the Harkonnen before he can advance any closer. Matar locks eyes with the person and they nod at each other before they continue their battle. She stands, once again aiming for the harvester. This time she aims right in the center. Fuck it. No more time for games. Time to blow this thing up. Taking one last look to be sure her friends will not become casualties she takes the shot. She doesn’t watch it land. Matar is pulled back by another Harkonnen. He has a dagger held to her ribcage. She barely hears the sound of the explosion over her heart pounding in her ears. At least she landed it. One last explosion before the bitter end. She twists to break the hold but the man has a tight grip on her neck. Fuck. 

He lifts the blade ready to plunge it into her chest. And then. He goes limp. His body falls to the sand. Matar sucks in a deep breath. Finally, she turns. Paul’s eyes are wide as they search her for injury. 

“Are you?” He begins. She holds up her hand to stop him. 

“Do not fuss over me, I am not dead,” she tells him. With one last thud. The final Harkonnen is dropped to the ground. Someone, Stilgar likely, calls for the rest of them to gather quickly and evacuate the area. The Freman army and their messiah head back to camp. However, halfway back Paul stops them. 

“Gather your things. This is the last time we fight the Harkonnen like this. Tomorrow, we go south.” He states. Chani and Matar exchange a look. 

“Paul Atreides we cannot…” Chani begins to protest

“I will not continue to watch them abuse this planet. I will not wait for the emperor to make his move. We are going south. And we will take on the emperor.” He states again. 

The rest of the Freman army cheers. Paul Atreides, once again is fulfilling their prophecy. But Matar. Feels like a dagger has been stuck in her side. He once told her, He wished nothing more to be equal to her. But he couldn’t mean that. Not when he was headed south to possess more power than any person should ever wield. 

The Freman army arrived back at camp. Some celebrated. Some dressed wounds from the day's battle. 

“He’s a good fighter, but I knew he could not be trusted,” Chani says absentmindedly. The girls are both watching Paul off in the distance while Stilgar celebrates their success.

“Do you have to be right about everything?” Matar questions. 

“No, just tends to pan out that way,” Her friend says before wandering off to her own tent. Matar sighs finding a seat and taking out her dagger sharpening it with a stone.  After a few moments, she feels a presence and then there is someone sitting beside her. 

“Matar,” Pauls voice speaks. 

“I don’t wish to speak to you Usul,” she says, continuing to sharpen the blade. He ignores her grabbing her wrist and pulling her attention from the dagger. 

“You almost lost your life today.” He says. Matar shrugs. 

“I was protecting my people Paul Atredies, it’s what we do,” she responds. 

“Maybe, but I have lost far too many people I care about. You will not be next Matar.” He says.

“Paul,” Matar begins. 

“Going south, I’ll take control. I can protect you and protect us all once we’ve made an attack against the emperor,” he argues. Matar is stuck. She is angry. She doesn’t want this. She opens her mouth to recant. To tell him he is wrong. Nothing comes out. She pauses again. She’s quiet for a while and then.

“Usul. You told me once. About these…oceans, on your home planet. Describe them again.” She requests. Surprising Paul and herself. 

“Caladan is covered in oceans and water. They are… as blue as your eyes.” He smiles at her. “As deep as them too. There’s no end even as you look at the horizon. They go on forever.” He explains. 

“I still… do not believe you Paul Atreides,” Matar answers, ignoring the growing warmth in her face. 

“You will,” Paul says without thought. 

“We, shall…”

“Lisan al Gaib, Come” Stilgar calls, “There’s much to do before our journey tomorrow. We must prepare!”

Matar lets out I sigh. 

“You’re celebration awaits Paul Atreides.” she says. 

“Matar,” He says softly. 

“I will see you at dawn…Lisan al Gaib.”  a moment of hurt flashes in Paul's eyes but it’s gone before Matar can register it. They both turn and part for the evening.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A/N: This is Part one of ? We're still discussing the terms of this collab LOL

IF you'd like to be added to a tag list for this story please let me know! I know for my followers that read my Henry fics this is a bit different but I hope you enjoyed this too. If you decide to give it a read :) Thank you all. Dont forget to check out @hey-its-roseaurum Sherlock fic!

Tag list:

@enchantedbytomandhenry @summersong69 @carrie80reads @identity2212 @caramariehurst @redheadrouge @warriormirkwood@gummydummy19@deandoesthingstome@shellyshellshell@mary-ann84@starfirewildheart@foxyjwls007

#dune fanfic #dune part 2 #paul atredies x reader #paul atredies smut #Paul atreides x oc #paul atreides #timothée chalamet #timothee x reader #timothee chalamet fanfic #timothee chalamet imagine #paul atreides imagine #dune imagine #dune part 2 imagine #writers on tumblr #fanfic writing #fanfiction #imagines #story collab #fanfic #dune fanfiction #Paul atreides fanfiction #timothee chalamet fanfiction #writers of tumblr #creative writing #writing community #sand worm

[obetrolncocktails]

Ignition | Danny Wagner X f!Reader X Jake Kiszka | Part 5

Have you read Part 4?

Warnings: Minors ABSOLUTELY DNI! (18+), SOAKED PANTIES/ UNDERWEAR ALERT, intense sexual tension, unprotected sex, oral f. receiving, teasing, foreplay, fingering, fluff, brief mentions of feelings of inadequacy, graphic descriptions of sex. (YOU AND DANNY FINALLY FAWK).

Word Count: 9,741K

A/N: This might be some of my favorite writing I've done in a while, ESPECIALLY the smut. I tried my best to make this smut seem as realistic as possible to how I think Danny would behave...take that as you will. 😈

Here’s a link to the song mentioned in the fic: Mr. Forgettable—David Kushner

Here’s a link to the Spotify Ignition Playlist: Ignition

“Kenn, I think we might…you know–” you told one of your close friends through facetime.

“Oh?” She asked, taking a sip of her iced latte through the camera. “This is Danny, right? Not Jake?”

“Definitely not Jake,” you insisted. “We haven’t really been talking lately.”

“Oh. What happened?” She asked disappointedly, having been left out of the loop since the last phone call. 

“Well, I finally told him how I felt, and things didn’t really go well. He completely ghosted me for like two weeks until I confronted him at rehearsal, and even now things are really weird. I don’t know,” you shrugged, trying to blow off the hurt that you most definitely still felt. “We haven’t talked,” you shrugged.

“Wait, so you told him you liked him, and he just disappeared?” She asked, slurping loudly through her straw. 

“Yeah,” you said simply, plopping your head down into your covers before lifting it again. 

“Maybe it freaked him out,” Kenn replied. “I don’t know. But that’s weird that he acted like that. Did he tell you if he had feelings or not?”

“He said he didn’t love me like that. He said he’d always be there for me and then literally disappeared off the face of the planet.”

“Damn,” she sighed. “I’m really sorry, Y/n,” She apologized gently. “I really wish I could be there with you. We’d have a sleepover and we’d do the whole ‘eat Ben & Jerry’s and cry’ thing.”

You shrugged, chuckling softly. “Honestly, I think I’m past all that. Danny and I are kind of a thing, now,” you explained. “I don’t know where it’s gonna go, and things are still new, but he’s such a good guy, and he makes me feel–I don’t know,” you blushed. 

“Sexy? Like you’re floating?” She asked, grinning widely. 

“All of the above. And more,” You answered. “Jake will come around eventually, and if he doesn’t, I’ll be sad, but I’ll be okay.”

“Are you sure?” Kenn asked. “You guys are so close, Y/n. I can’t imagine you and Jake just not being a package deal, you know?” 

Her bringing up the obvious made you uncomfortable. She’d asked the questions you’d avoided for weeks. “I miss him, and I’m fucking angry. I never thought he’d act like this, even if he didn’t like me–and now, I just don’t get it.” 

“He hasn’t tried to talk to you? Not at all?” 

You shook your head. “Nope. I yelled at him at rehearsal last week though,” you explained. Kenn snorted. 

“Oh my God. Hell hath no fury like Y/n when she’s pissed off,” She continued. “What did you say?”

“He kept giving me all of these excuses as to why he couldn’t or wouldn’t reach out to me first…that I should have been the first one to reach back out to him knowing I had already put myself out there and got rejected by him. Who does that to their best friend?” 

Kenn shook her head. “A jackass. But like–remember when we were talking, and all the signs were adding up? I swore that he had feelings,” she explained with a confused expression. “Jake wasn’t hard for me to read at all. Every single thing that you told me sounded like he had feelings.” She took another sip of her beverage before shaking the empty cup of ice.  “I had no doubt.”

“Ugh, why are boys so fucking difficult to figure out?!” You groaned, covering your face with your pillow. “Like why did God make me straight? This is sick!”

Kenn chuckled. “All men, I swear, have rocks in their heads.” 

“You’re telling me!” You agreed, your attention moving elsewhere when you felt your phone vibrate as you began receiving a call. It was Danny. 

“Speaking of men, I’ve got a good one calling.”

“I love you, bestie. Keep me updated on Danny. Let me know if I need to kick his ass, too, and I’ll make the trip ASAP.”

“I will, I promise.” 

You hung up with her promptly before switching over the call. 

“Hi,” you said with a smile. 

“Hi gorgeous,” he said through the phone with a delightful tone. “What are you up to?” He asked. 

“Nothing really, just got off the phone with Kenn.” 

“That’s nice, did you guys have a good call?” You nodded, though he couldn’t see you. 

“Yeah, we only get to talk like once or twice a month, so it was nice to catch up.” 

He was quiet for a moment. “Are you in bed yet?” He asked, hope laced into the question. 

“Not even close,” you told him. “Why?” 

“If I tell you, you can’t tell anyone,” he said flirtatiously. 

“I’m sworn to secrecy. Signed by a notary,” you answered playfully. 

“Wow, that’s really official. Truth be told, I have a craving.” 

“A craving?” You asked, grinning. 

“Yup. I figured I’d ask you if you had a craving too, and then, if you would like to possibly fix that craving, maybe perhaps we could carpool to a convenience store…” he said, obviously beating around the bush. 

“Let me see,” you replied. “Oh yeah, you know, I could totally go for a Reese’s right now. I’m fresh out.”

“Oh man, that sucks! But, guess what? I just so happen to have a car!”

“Danny, you know I have a car, too, right?” You chuckled. 

“I had no idea women could drive!” He joked. 

“You deserve to be punched for that,” you told him, raising an eyebrow. 

“Be careful, I like women who are hands on.”

“You’re a loser,” You answered, getting up from the bed, smoothing out your clothes. 

“Your loser, I hope,” he suggested. 

“My loser,” you agreed. 

“I’ll be over in ten then, loser,” he replied quickly, hanging up before you could protest. Soon, you heard his car pull up, his engine purring loudly outside of your window.

“You were just looking for an excuse to see me, weren’t you?” You asked him as you stepped down your front stairs, being careful to not trip over them in the dark. 

“No, of course not! I was just craving some sweet chili Doritos, but was scared to go to the store alone,” he answered, feigning innocence. “Figured I’d call up a buddy.”

“Is that what I am to you, Daniel Wagner?” You asked, ducking down to peer at him through his passenger window. You crossed your arms across your chest. “I’m your buddy?” You lifted your eyebrows skeptically with the question. 

“I have a secret,” he said quietly, pulling his finger upward in a ‘come here’ gesture. 

“What?” You asked. 

“Get in and I'll tell you,” he said with a grin. You eyed him with suspicion, but opened the car door, sinking down into the seat beside him. As soon as you were settled inside, he lifted his hand to tilt your face, leaning his body over the center console to deliver a breathtaking kiss, his fingertips caressing your jaw and the curve of your neck just like before. This kiss was different though, because now, his touch was comfortable and confident. His fingertips knitted into your hair, and yours lifted upward to rest on his shoulder and chest, bunching his shirt in your hands as you deepened the kiss. Adjusting in your seat, you turned your body to him, moving as best you could in such a small space. “Why’d you have to kiss me like that in this tiny fucking car?” You asked breathlessly. 

“Because I like the challenge,” Danny said, licking his lips as he sat back in his seat, his chest heaving. “Plus I’m a glutton for punishment. Oh and I lied about what I was craving,” he added, looking over at you, a glimmer in his eye. 

“Oh?” You answered simply. 

“Yeah. You just fixed it.” At that, your cheeks flamed embarrassingly pink, your skin heating up to the point of almost being feverish.  

“Where did you learn to be so fucking smooth?” You chuckled. He grinned like he had just won something. 

“I’ve got quick wit, Y/n,” he said cleverly. “Also I had to put a lot of practice into impressing you,” he said, flashing his white teeth in a broad smile. 

“You’re such a dork ,” you grinned widely, still feeling the pressure of his lips against yours. Really, you wanted him to go even further, testing your boundaries. 

“Stay over tonight,” you said, laying your head back against the headrest, turning to look at him. “Stay with me,” you told him again, relaxing your expression into one of seriousness. “Please,” you added, placing your opened palm on the center console, waiting for his answer. 

“How’d you feel coming over to my place?” He asked you. “Since we’re still parked in your driveway,” he grinned, looking outside and then back at you. “No pressure, of course.”

“I think I’d like that,” You agreed. “Still up for snacks?” You asked him.

“Nah, not really. It was all a ploy to get you here with me,” he grinned. 

“You know you could have just asked to hang out like a normal person.” You told him with an enthused expression. 

“What would be the fun in that, though? I like to keep you on your toes.” 

You rolled your eyes and reached for the door handle. “Give me five minutes to grab some things,” you told him. The smile that you got in return from him filled you with eagerness and excitement. You practically skipped up the stairs inside your house to pack an overnight bag, a smile embedded in your expression the entire time. 

***

It’s interesting how ceiling fans always become one of the most cliché details in sad, miserable stories,  Jake thought, repetitively tossing one of Danny’s GVF golf balls in the air. He had spent most of the evening lying in place, still dressed in the clothes he wore earlier that day. As he lay, his mind wandered to the image of you and Danny kissing at your house. Once he let himself reimagine it, he’d inserted himself into your arms, imagining if it was him kissing you, him laughing with you, and him sharing his feelings with you. He’d fucked it all up so severely that it was too late to go back now. If he wanted you, he’d have to make a mess, and though Jake hadn’t been one to start drama, losing you wasn’t something he was willing to do. 

“Are you gonna get up and actually do something?” Josh asked, stepping into the room, turning on the light. 

“Ugh!” Jake groaned, rolling over in bed. “Why the fuck are you in my house?” He asked. 

“Because you won’t answer my texts and calls, and quite frankly, it hurt my feelings,” Josh said mostly out of sarcasm. “What’s the problem?”

Jake looked over at his brother, considering if he had the energy to pour out his heart to Josh. Instead, he sighed and looked back up at the spinning fan and continued to toss the ball into the air. 

“Come on,” Josh said. “I can only handle so much brooding before I begin to get jealous from you stealing the limelight.” Jake scoffed with a small grin. 

“You’re an asshat,” he said. 

“I’ll take that as a compliment. Tell me what’s going on. I know who it’s about, at least,” Josh admitted. 

“What do you mean?” Jake said, catching the ball one last time, turning to face his brother. 

“Oh give me a break,” Josh said, coming to sit in the deep papasan chair in Jake’s room, leaning back in it and folding his legs underneath his body. “It’s Y/n. Everyone knows, Jake.” 

“What exactly do they know?” Jake said, reaching his hand back with the ball, spurring Josh to open his hands in preparation to catch the ball. Carefully they tossed it back and forth as they spoke. 

“That you’re an idiot,” Josh began. “Why did you tell her you didn’t have feelings for her? Like, what kind of bullshit was that?” He continued. “You and I both know you’ve been crazy about her since you met her.”

Jake caught the ball and sighed deeply before tossing it back. “I don’t know. I panicked in the moment,” he said. “Nothing ever ends well for me. She’s my best friend. Everyone says don’t fall in love with your best friend, and when she told me she had feelings for me, I just wanted to run away, I–” He shook his head, fumbling for the ball and missing it, watching as it hit the wall with a loud thwack. 

“Shit,” He said, inspecting the wall for damage. 

“Come in the kitchen for shots,” Josh suggested. “I’ll steal your casamigos,” he grinned. “Let’s talk.” 

“I don’t feel like talking,” Jake argued. 

“Well, that’s what you’ve been doing, Jackass. Now get off your ass and talk to me, or I’ll become your worst nightmare.”

“You’ve been that way since we were born,” Jake grinned slightly, rolling off of his bed. 

“And I don’t plan on stopping anytime soon, either,” Josh finished. “Come on.” 

***

“Got everything you need?” Danny asked as you placed your bag on the floor board. He reached his hand over to squeeze your thigh. You nodded with a gentle smile. 

“I think so,” You said, buckling your seatbelt, and offering Danny a gentle smile.   

“Still feel like coming over?” He asked you. “No pressure.”

“Danny, I promise. I want to,” you assured him, reaching over and kissing him on the lips. “I want to stay with you.” 

“Okay,” he said in a low murmur, grinning softly. “Okay.” 

The drive to his house was quiet, but content, his right hand clasped with yours as you rested it on your thigh. You looked out at the night lights as Danny’s music played softly through the car. Danny lived on the other side of town, but much closer to downtown than you’d remembered. Since the boys moved to Nashville, you hadn’t really spent time at his house. Usually, band meetings, rehearsals and get-togethers would take place at Jake’s or Josh’s depending on who was feeling like hosting at the time. Coming here to Danny’s felt like an exciting new adventure. 

“You’re quiet over there,” he said after a while, pulling you from your thoughts. 

“Oh, I was just thinking,” You told him, squeezing his hand and offering him a small smile. 

“Everything alright?” He asked, stealing quick glances at you. 

“Yeah, It’s just–I can’t remember when I was at your house last. I don’t know if I’ve even been inside,” you said honestly. 

“Well, I can guarantee you, it looks just like a house on the inside,” He winked at you. “I’ve got a couch, a fridge–ooh and even a bed, if that surprises you,” he winked, turning into his neighborhood. 

“You better watch it,” You told him. “I’ll start holding it against you,” you grinned. “And you don’t want me to do that.”

“I don’t?” He grinned, raising an eyebrow. “And what exactly would my punishment entail?” Danny asked. 

“I’ll spank you,” you warned him, narrowing your eyes with determination. 

“You’re gonna spank me?” He asked through a chuckle, pulling into his driveway. 

“Don’t tempt me, Wagner. Your height, stature and masculinity means nothing to me.”

“Be careful what you say in tight spaces, sweetheart.”

“Why’s that?” You asked, feigning innocence. 

“Because you just might get more than you bargained for.”

“Is that a challenge?” You asked, reaching for the door handle. 

“It’s a promise,” he said, stepping out of his car and coming around to you, swiftly reaching up underneath you, pulling you upward.

“Danny!” You practically squealed. 

“Up you go!” He said playfully, letting you dangle over his shoulder. Figuring you needed to even the score, you reached back and slapped his ass as hard as you could as he marched up his driveway. 

“Ow!” he yelped, stepping up to his porch. 

“And eye for an eye!” You told him with a chuckle. 

After the playful moment, he carefully swung you back down on your feet and reached for his keys in his pocket, unlocking the door, and opening it for you. “Come on in,” he said, letting you walk past him into the dimly lit foyer of the house. It was decorated with modern taste, with beautiful wood floors installed throughout the entire house. It was an open concept, breathing life into the space, with thoughtful decorations that were most definitely hand picked by Danny throughout the time of being in Nashville. 

In the corner, you saw his golf bag, the clubs sticking out of it at different angles, like he had recently played. 

“I should take you some time,” he grinned, following your gaze. “I’d love to see your form,” He said. “Think you could keep up?” 

“No, I’d be absolutely awful at it,” you admitted, looking up at him. “But, you know what I would be really good at?”

“Mm, what’s that?” He asked. 

“I’d be wonderful at sitting on the golf cart, giving you a big ol’ clap when you make a good shot, and then handing you a fresh beer every now and then.” 

“That’s because you’re dependable, sweetheart,” He said, bending to kiss you on the top of your head. The flirtatious conversation had left you fighting a swarm of butterflies, the pet names making your heart practically swell in your chest. 

“Are we gonna spend the entire evening doing this?” You asked, the corner of your mouth quirking up with playfulness. 

“Doing what?” He asked, stepping into the kitchen and reaching into his refrigerator for a cold bottle of wine. You watched his arms muscles flex as he reached up into the cabinets to retrieve two wine glasses. 

“Flirting with me constantly with no end in sight?” You asked, stepping toward him.

“Is it a crime to flirt with a beautiful woman?” He asked, pouring a glass of wine.

“It is when it drives me fucking crazy,” you said matter of factly, watching as he casually shook the curls from his head. 

“Well in that case,” he said, setting down the full glass, pushing it back on the counter. “Let me make it worse,” he said as he took the last step forward, his hands finding their way to your hips. His face hovering just above yours, and his eyes floated over the curve of your lips, his nose resting perfectly alongside yours. “How about now?” He asked again, his voice barely above a whisper. 

“I think you should kiss me, Danny Wagner,” you told him. “Now.” 

“I like it when you get annoyed with me. This is new,” he grinned. Leaning in slowly, he placed his lips on yours and delivered a delicate kiss, but it wasn’t enough. You wanted more of him. You pressed yourself firmly against him, feeling him reciprocate with stronger urgency, his lips folding in time with yours as you inhaled his scent, knotting your fingers into his curls and tugging. He groaned softly into the kiss, his hands moving downward to grab at your ass as he turned around with you, walking you back against the counter. You felt his hot breath expel against your skin, his slick lips beginning to wander from your mouth, down to the hollow of your neck. He took your earlobe in between his teeth and pressed down, pulling away just enough to elicit a soft hiss from you. He chuckled sexily, his curls tickling your face as he leaned into the crook of your neck, touching his lips to what he thought was the perfect spot. You felt his teeth, then felt the vacuum from him sucking on your skin, leaving a hickey for the next day. “So everyone knows that you belong to someone. To me.” It was bliss to be wrapped up with Danny, and he ensured that you’d feel like the only woman he could see. You felt the small welt pulse 

“Danny, take me to bed,” you whispered as he kissed you. 

“Are you sure?” He asked, pulling away from you to look into your eyes. 

“Let’s just lay together,” you decided to say, knowing you most definitely wanted more, but not sure if it was the right moment or not. 

“Okay,” he said gently with a smile, reaching for your hand. You walked through the house as he led you to his bedroom, having completely forgotten about the wine. He would need no liquid courage tonight. He was already becoming drunk off of you. 

***

“Show me your favorites,” Danny asked in bed with you cuddling him, your head resting on his chest. He’d been swiping through several of his Spotify playlists, playing snippets of several different songs, but never fully committing to playing the whole song through—you’d assume he’d tried to avoid the opportunity for awkwardness. It was amusing to you how he could be so effortlessly effervescent one moment, and then so reserved and bashful the next.

“Play me a full song that you love,” you redirected. “One that you know I won’t know,” you said, turning your head to look up at him. “I just wanna listen. Can be anything.” His fingertips paused. 

“Alright,” he agreed softly, scrolling through his music before stopping at one song called ‘Mr. Forgettable,’ by David Kushner. You watched his thumb hover over the song, hesitating before swiping away. 

“No wait,” you stopped him by touching his arm. “Play me that one.”

“Oh. Okay,” he said, his tone rising lightly with hesitation. You watched as he pressed play, sitting the phone on his belly and laying back. In the low light of his bedroom, you closed your eyes and listened. 

I know that you're waiting for me like a dog But have some patience for the part of me that's lost There's been a hundred times When I don't recognize Any of you that love me I try to memorize and identify But it's all getting foggy My head is in the clouds right now Just pray I come around, around Hello, hello, are you lonely? I'm sorry, it's just the chemicals Hello, hello, do you know me? I'm called Mr. Forgettable  Mr. Forgettable

You listened quietly as you rested on his chest, finding it just so that his heart thumped to the beat of the song. Every now and then, you’d feel a vibration against your ear as he hummed his favorite parts. It was a sad song with a cheerful beat, which you found quite ironic considering its content. Once it was over, you let the silence linger for a few moments before tilting your head to look up at him. 

“Do you feel like that?” You asked him softly, your throat aching. His eyes drifted from the phone screen to your eyes, then your lips and then back up again. He swallowed once.

“Sometimes,” he answered honestly. 

“You feel like you’re forgettable?” You pushed further, propping yourself up on your elbow. 

“It’s okay, really,” he said with a gentle smile, though he wouldn’t look you in the eye. “I’ve felt like that most of my life,” he sighed.

“Danny…” you started, watching as his cheeks pinkened with embarrassment. “You’ll never be forgettable to me.” You placed your hand on his chest and his eyes softened as he looked down at you, his lips pulling into a flat line as his expression grew more serious. “Let me prove to you that you’re becoming everything to me,” You said, lifting your hand to his cheek, watching as his eyes lowered to your mouth. You moved closer to him, your bodies fitting together perfectly as he rolled into you, kissing you tentatively at first, as if testing your boundaries. “It’s okay,” you whispered into the space between you. 

Danny moved to press himself against you, his weight adding a welcome sense of comfort as his hands moved around your body, his fingertips pressing into your skin. “More,” you huffed against his lips. “I trust you.” 

“You do?” He asked, pausing for just a moment.

 “I want more of you, Danny. Please.” His hands move reflexively for the hem of your shirt, and you lifted your arms over your head as he pulled it off of you, tossing it to the side. His hand snaked up your bare skin, his fingertips dipping under the cup of your bra as he kissed you. You felt his touch as he moved his hand around your body, his teeth nipping and tugging at your bottom lip as his tongue danced expertly with yours. Slowly, he released his nervous and patient apprehension, gladly appeasing your request. You reached your hand down where he had paused, pulling his hand upward to hold your breast, guiding him with your hand on top of his. His grip tightened around your breast, his thumb grazing your swelling nipple, a soft, breathy chuckle escaping from his nose as he moved over the bud again, igniting a layer of goosebumps all over your body. Softly, you moaned into his mouth, reaching your hands down to cup his clothed cock, finally realizing how well-endowed he was. You walked your fingertips upward and unzipped his pants, nimbly unfastening the button closure with two fingers, reaching just inside and immediately felt the heat emanating from him. 

Slowly, you walked your fingers down his lower belly and smoothed them over his bulge. His length hardened beneath your touch, and you could feel him tense and then release. You felt his grip tighten around your breast in response as he moved to flip you so that you were on top of him. Rising from him, you moved your hair out of the way to one side and lowered yourself back down, kissing him deeply. Closing your eyes, you intentionally ground your hips against his firm cock, feeling your own muscles begin to contract and release as they silently begged for his attention. 

“You’re such a tease,” he breathed through a sexy smirk, reaching up to unclasp your bra. 

“I’ve said it before, Danny. I’m full of surprises,” you murmured under your breath, your tone heavy with desire. “I’m not always the innocent girl you think I am,” you told him. 

“Then drag me to hell.” He let your bra slip off of your skin, falling onto his belly. He tossed it to the end of the bed before bringing his eyes up to your chest. 

“Jesus,” he groaned again, and you smirked down at him, watching as his eyes widened for a moment before slipping into a lustful expression, his hands moving to squeeze them firmly in his hands, his thumbs moving instantly to rub over your nipples, biting at his bottom lip when they swelled to their full, aroused state. 

“Like what you see?” You asked him, resting your hands on his sides. 

“You’re so fucking beautiful, Y/n. How could you not know how incredibly gorgeous you are?” He asked, moving his fingertips to smooth over your bare sides and belly. 

“I could say the same thing about you,” you admitted. “I’ve wanted you for a while, Danny.”

“I’ve wanted you for years,” he added. “I have to admit,” he started, but paused. 

“What?” You asked, raising your eyebrows. 

“I’ve imagined what it would be like to be with you,” he explained. You watched as his cheeks flushed. 

“You have?” You asked him, beginning to grind your hips against him slowly as he spoke. You watched his expression shift slightly as you felt his cock press against your ass through his unzipped pants. 

“So many times,” he admitted quietly, reaching his hands to your hips. He pulled you down further against himself, lifting his hips to grind against your ass. 

“You’ve definitely been on my mind too,” you told him. 

“Oh?” He asked. 

“Mmhmm. Usually late at night when I can’t sleep,” you continued. “My thoughts wander…”

“And what do they come up with?” He asked, whispering his fingertips over your belly, making you shiver from his ghosting touch. 

“Usually they’re thoughts of you,” you explained. “Naked.” 

“And what exactly am I doing in these thoughts?” He asked, the corner of his mouth tilting with interest. 

“You’re with me,” you answered, echoing his touch, walking your fingertips up his belly, taking note of the dark wisps of hair that adorned his chest. Not too much, not too little, just right. He was masculine, but sensitive and understanding, and that duality had the power to drive you absolutely insane. 

“Why’s it so hard for you to say, Y/n?” Danny asked, bringing his hand down to meet yours, interlacing your fingers together. “What were we doing?” His confidence, though so understated and reserved before now settled into a presence that was simultaneously charming and incredibly sexy.

“We were—you know,” you responded sheepishly, looking up into his eyes. 

“Fucking?” He asked quietly, his brown dilating with interest. You nodded yes, but the images in your mind were racing: you bouncing on his cock, your hair falling loose and wild over your breasts, your mouth dropped open in ecstasy as he railed into you. “You’re imagining it right now, aren’t you?” He asked, his lips drawing upward in a crooked line. 

You didn’t answer him. The heat in your face and averted gaze told him everything you needed to know. He chuckled softly, “look at me,” he commanded, and you did, turning your gaze downward. “I would be lying if I said I haven’t imagined the same thing,” he admitted. 

The space between you and him was thick with need and anticipation. “Danny…” you said after a moment. “Are we moving too fast?” You asked him. 

“Do you think we are?” He turned the question around. “Listen,” he said gently. “ I’ve waited for you for over two years. I can wait as long as you need.” You smiled down at him, biting your bottom lip as you took notice of how sexy it felt to have a man so considerate and understanding as your own. Slowly, you moved off of his lap, laying down and cuddling against him, lying in the crook of his arm. 

“I really, really like you Danny. 

“And I really, really, really like you, Y/n,” he responded with a smirk, looking down at you as you tilted to look up at him. 

You echoed his expression. “Kiss me,” you told him. With his free hand, he tilted your head upward by your chin and leaned slightly to place his supple lips on your own. He was so gentle and tender, taking his time as he kissed you. “Let’s slow things down a bit,” he said, smiling against your lips. “Hm?”

“Mmhmm,” you breathed against his kiss, lifting your hand to rest on his cheek, your fingertips dancing upon the curls that dance upon the curve of his ear. His tongue looped around yours, hot puffs of breath exchanging between your mouths. You kicked at the sheets and covers bunched around your legs, and wrapped one around Danny as you lay with him. In his arms, you felt infinitely beautiful, and more importantly, you felt important and valuable. 

***

“Thank you,” you said after a long while. 

“For what?” He chuckled softly. 

“Just for being you. For being just…incredible,” you told him, feeling your pulse thumping through your chest. “For being my person.” 

“You’re my person,” he said, taking your hand in his, kissing it. “And I have a question for you,” he continued. 

“What is it?” 

You watched his Adam's apple bob up and down for a moment before he finally spoke. “Will you be my girlfriend?” He asked, squeezing your hand softly. 

You paused for a moment, a bright smirk growing on your face. “Do you think you can handle me full-time?” You asked him expectantly. 

“Honey, I crave it,” he told you. “All of you. Every day. The silly things, the important things…the happiest things and the saddest ones too. So yes, I think I can handle you. Should I ask you the same question?” 

“Danny, you’re probably the lowest-maintenance man I’ve ever dated,” you explained with a soft grin. “You’re just so– easy.” you landed on the word, and it felt right because it was true. “I don’t think I’ll ever have to worry about what you’re thinking or feeling. So yes, Danny. I think I can definitely handle you. I want you–full time,” you smirked. 

 ***

You’d both let the evening settle, resting on Danny’s chest until, when it became too hot, you’d turned in the other direction, fluffing Danny’s pillows and settling yourself back to sleep. You’d been restless, tossing and turning in bed. It wasn’t Danny’s fault; ever since you were young, you were plagued with being a hot sleeper, ending up kicking off the tangle of sheets and covers toward the end of the bed. Once you’d fallen asleep, images of Danny filled your mind, just like they had before, of him touching you and making love to you after you’d given your body to him completely. In your drowsiness, you’d grown increasingly annoyed with the layer of sweat that had begun to stick to your body, pasting the bottom sheet to your underside. As you rolled around, you uttered sleepy ‘sorries’ to Danny, who moved sleepily to touch you and kiss you before turning over again. You drifted between dreams for the next few hours until you’d roused yourself fully awake again, unable to coax yourself back to sleep. Rubbing at your burning eyes, you rolled out of bed as quietly as possible, trying your best to not bother Danny asleep beside you. He lay fast asleep as you watched him for a moment, tiptoeing around the bed as you moved toward the door. 

The house was dark, save for a small lamp in the living room and the recessed LEDs underneath the cabinets in the kitchen. Opening the cabinets, you searched for the glasses, finding one and stepping toward the fridge, using the water dispenser to fill up the cup. You moved to ice next, hoping that it wouldn’t create much noise, but you were so wrong. Several pieces of ice tumbled out, hitting the sides of your glass and knocking out of the freezer tumbling to the floor.

“Shit,” you said to yourself, bending to pick up the ice cubes, kicking the few strays that you couldn’t reach under the freezer, smiling to yourself while imagining Danny’s grin if you had confessed that you were one of those people. 

“Couldn’t sleep?” 

You jolted, almost dropping your glass of water when you heard his voice. Turning around, you saw Danny stepping into the kitchen, his eyes heavy-lidded, dressed in nothing but thin, black boxers. God-fucking-damn, you thought to yourself, feeling your core activate with need. You squeezed your thighs closer together, clearing your throat.

“Oh,” you began. “Yeah, sorry. I got really hot and couldn’t sleep.” Danny stepped closer to you, his bare chest and shoulders illuminated in the low light as he stopped to lean against the counter beside you, crossing his arms across his chest. 

“Don’t apologize,” he said softly. “Truth be told, I couldn’t sleep, either.”

“You’re such a liar,” you said with a grin. “You were gone when I got up. Didn’t even move.”

“That’s because I was pretending,” he grinned. 

“What do you mean?” you asked, looking at him skeptically. 

“I was thinking about you,” he admitted.

You could have cursed him for having such a sultry gaze in the moment, coming up with something smart or clever to say in response, but this time he had entranced you, moving you to silence. He watched you for a long moment as you swallowed and set down your glass of water. 

“You okay?” He asked you. 

“I’m fine,” you answered him, deciding in the moment that you wanted him in every meaning of the word. You stepped closer to him. “Danny.”

“Y/n.” He answered, his hands uncrossing to fall at your sides, caressing your hips as you stepped into his space. “I think,” you began, mustering the courage and honesty to finally say “I want you to take me to bed–and I don’t mean to sleep.”

He paused for a moment, raising his eyebrows, nodding slowly. “Are you sure?” he asked. 

“I’m sure,” you answered, reaching down for his hands. “Please. I want to know every part of you,” you alluded. “Take me to bed, Danny.”

“Yes ma’am,” he said quietly, leaning forward to place one delicate, but tender kiss on your lips. Squatting slightly, his hands moved behind you, reaching behind your knees to hike you up easily, carrying you silently through the house and into his bedroom. With your arms around him, you felt safe and secure. The moment filled you with excitement and nervousness too, and you no longer felt the insecurities from earlier in the evening. As he moved with you through the threshold of the bedroom, Danny skillfully swung the door shut with his foot and stepped toward the end of the bed where the covers lay unkempt and tangled. Holding you securely with one hand, he pulled the sheets and comforter off of the bed, letting it fall to the floor. Gently, he leaned forward and laid you on your back, staying close for a moment. “If at any time,” he murmured gently, “you feel uncomfortable or you want to stop, you tell me, okay?” You watched as his gaze swept between your eyes, waiting for you to respond. “It’s just us, together. I want it to be perfect,” he explained, bringing his thumb upward to caress your cheek. 

“Me too,” you nodded. “Danny please,” you continued. You appreciated how sweet he was, but the heat and stimulation in between your thighs was starting to become unbearable. 

“Don’t worry,” he said with a flirtatious wink before lowering off of you, reaching underneath your oversized sleep shirt to pull at the waistband of your panties, rolling them down off of you. You watched as his head lowered, and his dark curls swept over your lower belly, tickling your skin. Gently, he placed a soft, velvety kiss on the lines from the waistband that had dug impressions into your skin. Glancing up at you through dark lashes with an eager grin, he rolled your underwear down further, exposing your last vestige of privacy–and yet, beneath his heavy gaze, you felt inexplicably radiant. He looked at you like exquisite, cherished art–like something to behold and to protect–or like how a well-learned sculptor gazes at a monolithe of marble, his mind chipping away the extra pieces to reveal the masterpiece beneath it all. 

“I’ll never get tired of that,” you smiled down at him. 

“Of what?” He asked. 

“The way you look at me.” 

He smiled gently, the apples of his cheeks rising. His arms moved to hook around your legs as he repositioned you, spreading them slightly so he could place more soft kisses on your tender, warm skin. 

“Danny,” you half-whined, feeling restless as he continued to litter your skin with tender kisses. 

“I will,” he answered, predicting your thoughts. “It may be three A.M., but I’m perfectly fine with taking my time with you.” With that, he shut you up and you laid back tossing your hair around you as you watched him take charge below. 

“Just relax,” he told you, adjusting himself between your legs one last time before unhooking one of his hands from around you to part your folds. You should have been embarrassed by the mess you’d already made. You should have fought to keep your legs closed so that he didn’t see how wet you were, but you didn’t. You lifted your head slightly to watch him, his eyes brightening with lust as he saw your open pussy for the first time. “Oh my God,” he murmured almost inaudibly, sliding his thumb into your slick, applying soft pressure to your skin as he touched you for the first time. You felt yourself humming softly, perhaps to break the slight awkwardness you felt, but you stopped as soon as he moved to your clit, pressing the meat of his thumb over the rise, puffing a soft chuckle through his nose in response to your body’s reaction. His fingers had to have been dripping from how turned on he’d made you, yet he made no mention of it. He was silent and focused as his fingers rubbed into you. 

“Still good?” He asked you quietly, and you nodded down at him. 

“More,” you huffed through a whisper, and you watched with great anticipation as he answered your request by ducking his head down, introducing the wet warmth of his tongue as he tasted you for the first time. You felt the gentle puffs of his breath against your thighs, adding to the heat against your skin. And there he was, all over you at once, his tongue lapping at your folds with learner’s curiosity as he traveled the expanse of your pussy, the flat of his tongue dragging along your most sensitive areas just once before moving elsewhere. “Fuck,” you murmured softly, bringing your hands to your breasts, squeezing them through the thin cotton of your tshirt. In response, Danny pressed his face firmly against you, the curvature of his nose pressing into your skin, igniting even more pleasure. Moments later, he began to shake his head back and forth, creating a feeling of undulation against your swollen clit. “Fuck me–oh my god, Danny,” you groaned, reaching down to take a fistful of his hair, pulling him against you and then away when you became overstimulated. Coming up for air with a heavy gasp, you caught a glimpse of his face in the low light of the room, pinkened with exertion and friction. “Come here,” you commanded breathlessly. 

He rose from in between your legs and laid down on top of you, dropping one of his hands back down to your pussy as he leaned in to kiss you, his lips and tongue laced with your own taste. The kiss was fiery and passionate, his lips pressing and pulling at your own as you moaned in response to the movement of his fingers. His face was slick, both with your slick and his perspiration. You could feel his hardness against your belly, your core thumping with anticipation for what was to come. 

“Let’s get this thing off of you,” he grinned, pulling away to tug at the hem of your shirt, lifting his body long enough to slip it off over your head and toss it in the room. He returned to your naked body, his hands smoothing over your breasts and erect nipples. As if he couldn’t resist, he lowered his head, lolling his tongue in loose, wet circles around each swollen bud, suckling and pulling on them. You lifted your hands to his bare shoulders, running your fingertips over the expanse of his back. His skin was so soft, yet his muscles so incredibly strong. 

“Please,” you groaned louder, lifting his face with your hands. “Danny please,” you looked into his deep, chocolate eyes. 

“Please what?” He had the nerve to tease, his breath wisping against your face. “Please what, Y/n?” He asked, his tone looping sugar-sweet into your ears. 

“Please–fuck me,” you finally begged, telling him the words he wanted to hear. “I need you inside of me, now. I need you–” he placed his pointer finger against your lips. 

“You won’t ever have to beg me to fuck you,” he murmured, pulling stray pieces of hair from your face and setting them to the side. In the darkness of the room, his features were cast in a natural blue hue, the sharp lines of his face exaggerated in the contrasting, dark shadows of the evening. He began to move, placing more kisses on each breast, down your sternum and belly before moving off of you. “Do you want to take these off?” Danny asked quietly, standing from the bed. As you sat up, you saw how obvious his erection had become through the crotch of his boxers. 

“Do I turn you on, Danny?” You asked him, looking up from below. He didn’t respond, only gazed down at you with an intensity that needed no further explanation. Hooking your fingers into the waistband of his underwear, you rolled them down slowly, taking notice of his prominent happy trail, which led lower and lower as you revealed more of him. Exhilaration rippled over your body as his skin grew paler, another sign of private vanity that you were becoming introduced to. Slowly, you pulled his boxers down, revealing inch by inch his length, springing free. You let his underwear drop to the ground and let him step out of them, kicking them to the side. Taking his cock in your hand, you felt his incredible warmth as you began to stroke it slowly. He heaved a relieved sigh, blood rushing downward as he swelled to full erectness.

“I’ve imagined this for so long,” he murmured. “But this is so much better,” he chuckled softly. You grinned up at him and began to move faster, stroking up and down along the length of his cock, enjoying when he tilted his hips forward in response, silently asking for more. He didn’t indulge, though. “Let me take care of you,” he said quietly, taking his cock in his own hand, backing away from you. “Lay down, sweetheart.” 

You moved toward the end of the bed, resuming a similar position as before, and waited for him to take over. You felt the mattress depress gently as he crawled onto the bed, his hands lifting to spread your legs once more. Reaching up over your head, he grabbed a pillow. “Lift up,” he said gently, and when you did, he slid a pillow under your head. 

“You’re literally perfect,” you chuckled. He smiled, leaning down to press a soft kiss to your forehead. 

“Far from it,” he admitted. “But I wanted this to be,” he finished. Somehow he always knew what to say that would send you further into arousal. He parted your legs again and walked on his knees as he positioned himself just in front of your heat. You looped one of your legs around him as he stroked himself firm once more before guiding his hips forward, pressing his pink tip against your pussy with his tumblr, sliding his length against your clit by rocking his hips slowly back and forth. His hardness felt incredible, stimulating your body to respond by lurching your hips upward in an effort to take more pleasure from him. He did this for a few more passes before pausing to collect your wetness on the tip of his cock. “Are you ready?” he asked in a quiet, sultry tone. 

You nodded quickly, widening your legs. “Yes, Danny please.” Placing his right hand on the mattress at your side to ground himself, he used his dominant hand to guide himself into your entrance, pressing his hips forward to penetrate you for the first time. You gasped quietly, biting down on your bottom lip as your brows furrowed from the slight discomfort of adjusting to his girth. “Fuck,” he uttered, shaking the messy curls out of his face, pressing himself deeper inside of you. You squeezed your core muscles on him, beginning to enjoy the feeling of him filling you up and stretching you further. 

“Come here,” you murmured, reaching for his arms to pull him down. His face had slackened, his features working through a variety of sensations. He moved lower, snaking his arms underneath you as he pulled you in for a passionate kiss, rocking his hips back and forth as he slid deeper inside. His breath was heavy, expelling into your open mouth as you closed your eyes and let your head fall back against the pillow. Your hands reached for his shoulders, squeezing them before smoothing down his back. You pressed your fingertips into his skin, mimicking the rhythm he’d assumed before. Though the sensations felt wonderful, you needed him to go faster. “Faster,” you whispered. He looked down at you unblinking as he repositioned himself for a moment before quickening his pace, your breasts bouncing freely as your body popped off of his thighs. After a moment, he walked himself off of you and sat up, taking hold of your hips. With this angle, he’d have the leverage to give you exactly what you had asked for. Using your weight, he pulled your hips forward and popped himself forward, jutting his cock deep inside of you, causing a breathless moan to escape from your lips, your eyes rolling back involuntarily as your body ignited inside and out. “Oh my God,” you groaned deeply, taking hold of your breasts and squeezing them while he continued to buck himself into you, listening to the rhythmic clap of your thighs making contact over and over. 

“Better than I could have ever,” he breathed, reaching up to wipe at his sweaty face, “ever imagined.” His smile was infectious, his gaze fully attentive and loving. You reached up to touch his face, your thumb caressing his cheek in the darkness. He tilted his head to kiss your palm, walking his hand down in between your thighs, fingering your clit. “Oh–shit!” you practically shouted, arching your back off of the bed, squeezing as tightly as you could on his cock. “Danny!” 

His slammed himself into you in response to your moans, hot beads of sweat rolling down his face, nose and down his chest. “You’re perfect, Y/n,” he mewled, reaching forward to squeeze your breast. “Perfect tits, perfect ass, perfect fucking pussy,” he grunted, tweaking and pulling on your nipple as he slowed his thrust momentarily, backing himself almost all the way out of you before letting his weight send him back forward again, filling you up completely. “I feel you all around me, baby,” he said in a low, lustful tone. You responded by tensing around him once more, getting closer and closer to climax with each successive thrust. 

“Danny, I’m getting close–” you told him, your voice rising higher and higher, heavy with exertion.

“I know you are, sweetheart,” he responded. “Come here,” he said, reaching for your hands. He pulled you upward and wrapped his arms around you so that you were now in his lap with your legs wrapped around him. “I want you to bounce,” he explained. “And I want to feel you cum all over my cock,” he whispered into the curve of your ear. “Don’t be afraid to lose control. I’m here with you. We’re together, just like we should be.” His skin stuck to yours as you began to move. In any other circumstance you would have been miserable being this hot, but in this case, you welcomed it, wanting to be covered in Danny in any and every way imaginable. You wanted to be his in word and in action. As you worked on his cock, his hands moved to your ass, kneading and spreading it as he pulled you flush against his cock, his entire length buried deep inside of you. Disembodied moans and grunts escaped from your throat as your muscles trembled around him. You threw your hands around him, your fingertips combing through his dark ringlets, tugging at them, while your other hand moved along the expanse of his back, your fingers digging carelessly into his perfect skin. 

He hissed in reaction, tilting his head downward to see if he could find the hickey he had left earlier in the evening. When he couldn’t find it in the darkness, he decided he didn’t care to leave only one. He sucked harshly into your skin, his teeth nipping and pulling as he fucked himself up into you, the room thickening with the entrancing odor of sex. 

“Ah!” you yelped loudly, throwing your head upward. He took the narrow, well-timed moment to strike his cock into you as deep as he could. Before you could control yourself, a blast of white light fielded your vision, pulling you upright in a rigid stasis, your floor muscles tightening around him as firmly as you could. Your body quivered intensely as you seized for several silent, agonizing seconds. His arms pulled around you as he left himself anchored inside of you, his hips swinging slowly back and forth. His length pushed against the furthest boundary between ecstasy and agony, sending your hips whipping forward unconsciously. He was rock-hard inside of you, though you could hear him breathing erratically against you. 

“Let go, Y/n. Let go completely,” he urged you, tilting your head to the side so he could kiss you. “I’m not afraid of messes,” he said casually. “We’ll handle it later in the shower,” he said, pressing his lips to yours. “So, let go.” You closed your eyes and relaxed, letting him slowly begin to fuck into you again. This time, he strokes were excruciatingly slow, unsheathing himself almost completely before sending himself forward. “Do it again. Cum with me,” he spoke after a few moments, his voice shifting into one of more urgency. “Let’s cum together.” 

You nodded quickly. “Fuck me hard, Danny. Please.” Your whimpers filled the quiet room, and he obeyed immediately, lifting you up by your hips and slamming  you back down on his cock as he used what little leverage he had to pop himself up into you. 

“Squeeze,” he ordered, firmly slapping your ass. You moaned from the sharp pain, but sank further into ecstasy as you followed his command, tightening your core muscles around his length and resisted from letting go. 

“Fuck!” he groaned. “That’s fucking perfect,” he grunted. “I’m so close,” he told you. You nodded and moved with him. But decided to change positions slightly, pushing on his chest. 

“Lay back,” you told him, and he did, letting go of you. He laid back against the bed, and rested with his hands behind his head. Holding on to his sides, you moved to rest on your knees, undulating your hips against his, swiveling them and dragging yourself up and down against his length. 

“Oh my fucking God,” he groaned, watching you as you worked on him, feeling the all-too-familiar sensation swelling in your core. You would have grinned down at him, but your body reserved all resources to focus on the frenzy that claimed your body. 

“Danny,” you moaned his name, pressing down on his belly as you ground your hips against him. 

“I know, baby,” he spoke. “Come here,” he said, reaching for your hands. You lay on top of him, prepared to continue your movement, but he gave one last direction. “Squat on my cock, and lay your head on my shoulder.”

“I’m not that flexible,” you told him in the moment. 

“Just trust me,” he said, moving his hands to your sides, bending your legs. You moved to appease his request, situating yourself into a squat, and then laid your upper body back down, resting your head on his shoulder. You knew that your thighs would burn as a consequence, but he felt so good that it was all worth it. Before you could question further, Danny used the spring of the mattress and his strong hands on your hips to drive his cock into you as quickly as possible, gaining more depth with the open space between himself and your opening. “Take it,” he grunted. “Take all of it.” His voice was clipped, heavy with exhaustion, and you knew he was close. Your inner thighs quivered from the proximity of the incoming orgasm. 

Your jaw fell slack, opening as you began to let yourself finally lose control again. Danny’s face was streaked with perspiration as he began to lapse in momentum. “I’m close–” he blurted after a few moments. “I’m gonna cum,” he said again, increasing his pace. You squeezed and squeezed harder, unsure if you were going to be able to reach orgasm again. In the last moment of insecurity, your body got you there, sending heat exploding through your body. “I’m gonna–” he repeated again and again like a vigil before finally, himself, letting go, moaning loudly and hissing through his teeth as the same agonizing pleasure ripped through his own body. You lowered yourself to him as your core exploded, and pressed your body to his, wrapping your arms and legs around him as he pumped his hot seed into you, his hot breath looping around your ears and down your neck as you tensed around him for the last few times. 

You lay there with him, your chests heaving simultaneously. He kissed you deeply, his tongue folding softly with yours as he held you, still mounted inside of you. After a moment, you lifted your head to look at him, and he did the same. You couldn’t help the grin that grew at the corners of your lips. A belly laugh escaped your mouth as you laid back down beside him. 

“What?” He asked with a smirk, rolling on his side. 

“That was fucking incredible,” you admitted. “I never realized that when people talked about witching hour, they meant this…” you grinned, plopping against the pillows. 

“Witching hour doesn’t exist. Those moans everyone talks about? Those aren’t witches. They’re people fucking,” Danny grinned, his white teeth glowing in the darkness. 

“Agh, shut up!” You laughed, reaching for a pillow and slamming it into him. 

“I’m just telling the truth!” he teased, stealing the pillow. 

Stepping off of the bed, he reached his hand downward silently toward you. You looked at it then back up at him. 

“What?” You asked. 

“Let me take care of you. Properly,” he said, wiggling his fingers. “You deserve to go to bed squeaky clean and comfy.” 

You smiled, reaching to take his hand, except you pulled him back down to bed. “No,” you answered decisively. “I don’t want to wash you off,” you admitted, looking him in the eye. “I want to feel like this, to smell like you, to be full of you,” you told him. “So come to bed.” 

You watched as he swallowed, his Adam’s apple rising and falling before he finally answered. “Gladly.”

--

If you would like to join my taglist, fill out this form!

taglist: @ohgodthefeeling-gvf, @astreamofcolors, @sammysobaby, @gretavanfreakmadie, @weneedsomehealing123, @sarahstardust7, @strawberryblondeee, @squirreledelman, @haylaps, @madneedshelp, @watchingover-hypegirl, @llightmyllovee, @moralmorbid, @gretavangroupie, @jordie-gvf-admin, @brujamagik, @gretasmokerising, @ascendingtothestarsasone, @mama-likes72, @gold-mines-melting, @songbirds-sweet, @myownparadise96, @sanguinebats @sulkyrie, @mackalah, @interstellar-shores, @jakekiszkasmommy, @laneygvf, @overtheehillsandfarawayy, @takenbythemadness, @joshskittytickler21, @jaketlove, @gretasfallingsky, @starshine-gvf, @itsdannysworld, @lipstickitty, @scoreofinfantryvines, @capturethechaos, @tripthelightfatality @hippievanfleet @demolitionndann @thetroublegetssoloud71, @malany-gvf, @gvfmarge, @idontlikelizards, @dont-go-home-without-me, @ace-harrington, @jjwasneverhere, @writingcold

#gvf #greta van fleet #greta van fleet fanfic #danny wagner x reader #Danny Wagner smut #Danny gvf smut #danny wagner gvf #Danny wagner fanfic #Danny Wagner fic #Jake Kiszka #Jake gvf #Jake Kiszka fanfic #greta van fic #Jake gvf fanfic #Jake Kiszka angst #greta van fleet fanfiction #gretavanfleet #danny gvf

[1-imaginary-girl]

A Mischievous Love Story - Part 8

Loki x Reader, Thor x Reader (platonic)

Summary: The reader and Loki were madly in love until you found out that he died. Deciding to follow Thor on his adventures, you soon find out the truth about what happened to your boyfriend. This series is a re-telling of Thor: Ragnarök with the reader inserted into the story. Reader uses she/her pronouns.

Warnings: Descriptive violence.

Word Count: 5.2k

Prologue Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5 Part 6 Part 7

I've finally returned to this series and yes it was because of season 2 of Loki and yes I'm still completely wrecked over it. There isn't much interaction between Loki and the reader this part, apologies for that, but after this it will be mainly just them as I stray from the plot of the movie to focus on their romance!

She’s my wife. The words echo in your mind over and over again as you stare at Loki. You heard him say those words, you know you did, and yet there’s no way that could have happened. There’s no way that he just called you his wife. Right?

Your mouth is hanging open and you want to close it or say something but you're in shock. Loki shoots a glance your way and grimaces. There’s no way.

“Your wife?” the Grandmaster asks, equally as confused as you. For some reason, you also hear disappointment in his voice. But you don’t have time to dissect that. The Grandmaster looks at you and then down at your hand. The jig is up, you think. “I never noticed that.”

Wait what? You look down at your left hand and again appear utterly shocked. There, on your ring finger, sits a wedding ring. It’s absolutely gorgeous. A gold band with emerald leaves wrapping around it. For a moment, it all feels real. The ring is perfect and you're married to the man you love. But reality settles in all too quickly.

The ring has been conjured up by Loki’s magic. You look at his hand and see a matching band. You remember that you're not married to the man you love. You're pretending to be married to a man who broke your heart. And the pieces plummet into your stomach, sinking like stone.

You want to glare at Loki but the Grandmaster is still looking your way. If you don’t play along, he’ll probably punish Loki for trying to lie to him. So you send a smile his way and nod. You can’t get yourself to speak.

“Please, let her go. She can stay here with me. I promise she’ll fit right in,” Loki says, using his most persuasive tone of voice. The Grandmaster seems to consider it.

“Alright,” he says. You toss aside your anger for now and rejoice in the fact that you don’t have to fight anyone. Although you will not be thanking Loki for getting you out. Not like this. “If your wife prevails in her fight, she will be free to accompany you in your place among the higher-ups.”

“Wait what?” Loki says and you slump a little in defeat. But you don’t let it keep you down. All you have to do is win one fight and you're free to enjoy a luxurious vacation until you can find a way to escape this planet.

“It’s a deal,” you say, looking at the Grandmaster. He smiles as if you've just sealed your fate. But you're used to people underestimating you and you've come to enjoy it. It only makes it that much more satisfying when you win.

“Wait, can’t we just—” Loki tries to say something but the Grandmaster’s mind is set. He extends a hand towards one of your restrained hands. You shake it to the best of your abilities despite your hand being tied down.

“I look forward to seeing how this plays out,” he says with a giddy smile on his face. 

“As do I,” you say.

“Y/N—”

“See you on the battlefield,” the Grandmaster says before he hits a button on some remote and your chair is moving. You're caught off guard but determined not to show any fear. Instead, you'll focus on anger. 

"Y/N!" Loki calls after you again but the wheels have already been set in motion. There’s no going back. 

†††

Your surroundings pass by you in a blur, and you find it hard to focus on anything you pass. You allow the chair to take you where it’s programmed to go without resistance. Next thing you know, you're being hauled into a circular, white room and you land roughly on the ground, snapping you from your thoughts. You turn just in time to see the big cell door being slammed shut. You contemplate taking your anger out on the door, but you feel so drained of energy that you just let your head fall back with a sigh.

“Are you alright?” You hear a voice say, causing you to jump as you hadn’t taken note of anyone else in here. You push yourself onto your elbows and turn your head. “Over here! Big pile of rocks waving at you.”

As the voice said, you see an alien made of rocks casually sitting against the cell wall with his hand raised to wave. You've seen aliens like him, but not this species specifically. Beside him is another alien with purple skin that reminds you of an insect, with four black beady eyes and mandibles for a mouth. The creature is also in a full suit of armour with two blades where its arms should be.

“Yeah, I’m actually a thing, I’m a being,” the rock alien says. “Allow me to introduce myself, my name is Korg. I’m kind of like the leader in here. I’m made of rocks, as you can see, but don’t let that intimidate you. You don’t need to be afraid unless you’re made of scissors.” The alien, Korg, giggles to himself as he and the other alien stand up. “Just a little rock-paper-scissors joke for you. This is my very good friend over here, Miek. He’s an insect and has knives for hands.”

Miek moves his arm/blades around in what looks like a karate move, but you think it’s meant to be a gesture for hello. That was a hell of an introduction, you think to yourself. As this isn’t the strangest interaction you've had today, you slowly stand up to properly greet them.

“Hi,” you say with a little wave, which feels awkward but they seem to respond well to it. “My name is Y/N.”

“Pleasure to meet you, Y/N,” Korg says and Miek does another karate-like gesture. Your brain is pounding from your previous conversation but you figure you should be polite. Especially if you are going to be stuck in here for who knows how long with them.

“So,” you say, wondering what to ask. “What are you guys in for?”

“Well I tried to start a revolution but didn’t print enough pamphlets, so hardly anyone turned up,” Korg says. “Except for my mum and her boyfriend, who I hate. As punishment, I was forced to be in here and become a gladiator. Bit of a promotional disaster.” Then he leans in and starts to whisper. “Actually, I’m trying to organize another revolution right now. It’s a bit underdeveloped at the moment, but don’t let that deter you. Do you reckon you’d be interested in something like that?”

“No, actually I’m a bit busy at the moment.” You look past Korg and down the hall of this weird prison. If you can find an exit, maybe you can escape before the fight. From there, you can try to commandeer a ship and go back to Asgard. Simple. A quick breath, and you take off running down the circle. You're only running for a few seconds before Korg reappears in front of you.

You widen your eyes and look back before facing the alien again. “Did you—”

“Ah, yeah, no, this whole thing is a circle. But not a real circle, more like a freaky circle,” he says, and you just scrunch your face, trying to wrap your head around the whole thing. When’s the last time you've had a proper rest? You know, without being knocked out. Feels like a lifetime ago. “It doesn’t make much sense, but nothing around here makes sense. That’s the only thing that makes sense.”

You slump down against the wall as Korg talks. “So, I’m really stuck in here?” 

“I’m afraid so. But it isn’t all bad. Miek and I have made up a few games to pass the time. For example, there’s this one called—”

“I’m sorry, I don’t mean to be rude, but I don’t think I’m up for any games at the moment.” You sigh and let your head hit the wall. “It’s been a long day.”

Korg gives you a sympathetic look before nodding. “I get that. Feel free to have a rest, Miek and I will look over you if you’d like,” he says. Despite everything that’s happened, you smile at them.

“Thank you.” Korg gives a nod while Miek does another expression you can’t quite figure out. With that, you settle against the wall. It’s not the most comfortable, but you've slept in worse. You sigh and sleep quickly takes over.

You're not sure how long you've slept for, but you're abruptly woken up by the sounds of shouting.

“Stay away from her, you freaky ghost!” you hear Korg yell. Groggily, you pull your eyes open to see Miek in a fighting stance and Korg throwing fallen bits of himself at—

“I just need to talk to her, I’m not going to hurt her!” Loki says. He’s standing a few feet away from you. You're confused as you watch Korg’s rocks pass through him before you fully wake up and understand it’s an illusion. Part of you is hurt, another isn’t so surprised anymore. Another one of his tricks.

“Like I’m going to trust the word of a freakin’ ghost!” Korg yells back. You realize that they really did watch over you as you slept, which makes you smile. As much as you love seeing Korg try to hit Loki with rocks, the two of you need to talk.

“It’s okay guys,” you speak up, clearing your throat. They all turn to look at you and Loki looks relieved. “I know him.”

Korg looks him over and Miek doesn’t stand down until Korg gives the go ahead. “You’re safe for now ghost,” Korg says threateningly. Korg looks at you once again and when you nod your head to say that you're okay, him and Miek walk a little way down the circle to give you two privacy.

“Making new friends already?” Loki jokes, trying to lighten the mood. You don’t respond. Instead, you look down at the ring still on your finger. Loki sighs. “I understand you’re upset—” You glare at him and he sighs again. “Look I’m sorry, but it was the only thing I could think of to protect you!” 

You bristle at that. “So tell him that I’m your friend or a cousin, not your freaking wife!” you say. You don’t have the energy to yell at him right now.

“You don’t understand, the Grandmaster…he’s very particular about who he allows up there. It wouldn’t have been enough,” he says calmly. You shake your head.

“Then maybe you should have just let me compete normally,” you say, your anger growing the longer he’s here. “I could have made a deal to get out of here not prolong my stay.”

“Annabel, you haven’t seen the competitions,” he insists, stepping closer. “I have. They’re brutal, and I haven’t even seen his beloved Champion.”

“I told you, I can handle myself,” you spit out. 

“Maybe, but I can’t just stand by and watch you get hurt.” Those words cracked something in you. You snap your eyes up to meet his and from the fury in them, he knows he said the wrong thing.

“You didn’t want me to get hurt? You don’t think this hurts?!” You stand up and shove the ring in his face. “You don’t think having to pretend to be your wife after you broke my heart is going to hurt me?” He looks down in shame, pain on his face. Good. “I’d rather face his Champion right now then have to endure that kind of pain.”

“Y/N, I’m sorry—”

“You keep apologizing but nothing changes with you! You keep making selfish moves and tricking people—”

“Hey, that was not selfish.” He defends himself but you don’t want to hear it.

“You tricked me, Loki. Again,” you say with tears in your eyes. His sudden defensiveness is crushed. “You tricked me into pretending to be your wife. Do you know how messed up that is?”

“Love—”

“Do not call me that!” you yell, getting into his face. You try to poke him in his chest but your finger passes right through him. You laugh humorlessly as a tear slips down your cheek. “God, you’re using a trick right now!” He looks hurt. “You couldn’t even come to see me yourself, you had to hide behind an illusion.”

“This place isn’t easy to get into,” he argues quietly, but you shake your head.

“I can’t fight with you again right now.” You turn away, moving back to the wall. This move seems to hurt him more. You slide down back to where you were. “Just go back to whatever party I’m sure the Grandmaster is hosting.”

“Y/N, please, let’s talk about this—” he begs, coming closer but you don’t move a muscle.

“I don’t have anything else to say to you,” you say, defeated. His eyebrows draw close together and if you didn’t know better, you’d say his eyes are welling. 

“Please,” he whispers, and if he were really here, maybe you would have sought comfort from him. Maybe you would’ve kept talking. But he’s not.

“Go,” you say, keeping your eyes trained to the floor.

After a moment of hesitation, where it seemed like he wanted to reach out, but he couldn’t, he drew back. He takes a step backward. “Just…” He seems at a loss for words. “Please be careful.” When you don’t respond, his image shimmers and disappears. You put your head between youry legs and let a few more tears fall.

†††

You soon find yourself escorted into some sort of training rooms. Species of all kinds can be seen preparing for a fight. For the first time, you really start second-guessing your decision to fight. But you won’t give up, not yet.

The training area is next to the stadium and you can hear the distance sounds of cheering which makes you cringe. How could people actually watch this and enjoy it? You're running your fingers along the weapons, trying to decide which would suit you best, when you glance over at the divide in the area. On the other side of a wall of lasers is a bar of sorts. It looks rough, not the kind of bar you would want to find yourself in. But then your eyes widen.

Drinking at the counter, is the woman who got you thrown into this hellscape. Your blood boils as you try to find Korg. When you do, you point towards her and say, “Korg, that’s the woman who put me in here! Who the hell is she?”

“Ah, that’s scrapper 142,” he says, recognizing her. Interesting that she doesn’t seem to have a real name. “She’s a toughie, put the best of the best in here. Those Asgardians, man.”

Your burning gaze at the scrapper snaps back to Korg. “Wait, she’s Asgardian?” you ask. 

“Yup,” he says. This changes everything. If you can talk to her, you can tell her what’s happening at Asgard and she can help you escape. And you won’t need to be anybody’s fake wife.

You hurriedly make your way over to the laser wall. “Hey! Hey, you!” you yell at her, not the most polite way to start the conversation but she did toss me to the wolves, possibly literally. She cocks her head and notices you. She smirks.

“If it isn’t the interesting human,” she says while taking a sip from her burning beer. You flinch. “I’m excited to see what you’ve got.”

“I need to talk to you,” you say, ignoring her statement. You won’t let her rattle you up again, not when you need her help. She looks at yo, waiting. “You’re Asgardian, right?”

She doesn’t reply but rather scoffs and goes in for another swig. As she does, you see an interesting tattoo on her left arm. You squint at it, and although you don’t remember what it means, you recognize it as an Asgardian symbol. Perfect, proof. “Okay, well, I’ve just come from there,” you say, and she looks at you in confusion. “I’m best friends with the prince, Thor Odinson? God of thunder?” You don’t mention Loki for obvious reasons.

“Good for you. Tell his Majesty I say hi if you ever see him again,” she says, walking away. Your eyes widen.

“No wait! That’s not the point,” you say, following her as she walks. She sighs and waits for you to continue. “Asgard is in danger. I need your help to escape this place and return to help or else the whole realm is doomed.”

“Pass,” she says, not looking at you. Your eyes blow open.

“Wait what?”

“Y/N the human, you’re up!” you hear someone yell from across the room. You sigh. Of course that’s the name they’ve given you. 

“Good luck!” she says, as two guards come to take you. You're desperate, trying to convince her and stall your fight.

“A lot of people are going to die, and you’re just okay with that? Your own people?” you say enraged. “Then you’re a traitor to the crown and a coward.”

This catches her attention and it seems you've hit a sore spot. “First of all, my people are with Sakaar now,” she seethes. “And second, I’ve given enough to the crown. It’s no longer my problem.”

Two guards grasp you by your arms as you contemplate her words. Yo struggle against them out of frustration, but you don’t forget the chip in your neck. “Good luck,” the ex-Asgardian says as you're dragged away from her.

You're taken into a room and sat in another chair with handcuffs. “You guys sure do love locking people up,” you say to no one in particular. The workers don’t even give you a second glance. You're taken through a series of experiments in which they change your look completely. Considering you've been stuck in your regular earthly clothes for quite a while now, you welcome the change.

First, they do your hair. A really old man comes in with an intricate device that you feared would ruin your hair completely. But all he did was tie it into an intricate braid and made a crown on your head.

Next, they painted your face, and you didn’t feel like much of a fighter as they applied blush and lipstick. You couldn’t help but wonder who that is for. They paint three lines of purple down the middle of your face and you try to ask what it means but no one gives you an answer.

To finish off your debut look, they fit you into proper fighter attire. A chest plate the same colour as the lines on your place is fitted with blue, metal shoulder pads. The pants are black with blue knees pads to match the shoulders. The boots are black and so is your utility belt. The finishing touch, however, is the purple cape that they pin to your left shoulder and your waist. 

They hand you a helmet that you're to put on after your entrance. You roll your eyes at the dramatics, although you do admire the helmet. It’s gold and with a wing on each side flowing upwards. There are also two pieces that move down to protect the sides of your face.

You are given the weapons you have chosen: a strong but simple sword and a powerful and small shield. You're hoping you can rely on your powers, but if all else fails, you have two daggers strapped to your sides so you can go down swinging. But as you walk towards the arena, you can feel the water around you: the pipes in the building, the drinks from the crowd…you can even use human or alien liquid if you have to.

You're told to stand in front of the gate until it opens and then you're left alone. You can hear the crowds much clearer from where you are now and they sound bloodthirsty. You grit your teeth as you listen to the Grandmaster go on and on about the battles, celebrating the deaths of contestants before you which makes your stomach turn. But it also fuels your energy: you will not be one of those names. All you have to do is win one fight and you're free from this madness…and thrust into another sort of madness.

You’ve fought plenty of aliens before with Thor but never in an arena in front of a crowd. A part of you is excited by this opportunity, a chance to feel what it was like to be a gladiator back on Earth. You hold onto that as you hear the Grandmaster announce you.

“Tonight, we are pleased to have a new contestant,” he says and the crowd goes wild. You bounce on the balls of your feet and focus on your breathing. “I can guarantee you’ve never seen anything like her. You’re in for quite a treat.” You swallow as the gates slowly start to rise but you set your features to stone. You’ve got this. “We’ll see what you think. Without further ado, ladies and gentlemen I give you…” You walk onto the sands of the arena. “Y/N the Human!”

As you enter the arena, a wave of boos greets you. You assume they don’t like newcomers here, especially not of the human variety. And although the sound floods your senses and threatens your confidence, you set your eyes across the plain to the other gate. The crowd doesn’t matter. You need to see who you're facing.

The Grandmaster is projected on a hologram overlooking the entire stadium. That makes sense for a man with his ego. But as you scan the crowds, your eyes catch on one box in particular. It stands out from the crowd and you can’t see in it but you do see the colour yellow painting the inside. Without a doubt, you know it’s the Grandmaster’s box. And without a doubt, you know Loki’s in there. It’s like you can feel him. You wonder what he’s thinking as you stand transformed in a giant arena. You wonder if he doubts your skills, despite his words. A new type of anger sparks at that thought and you set your gaze straight ahead. This is a chance for you to show him how you've grown without him.

“Isn’t she something?” the Grandmaster laughs as the crowd continues to boo you. You let the taunts roll past you, harbouring your energy. “Alright, now it’s time to welcome back a previous competitor.” A rumble rolls through the crowd as the boos quiet down. “She’s a warrior who has made quite the name for herself.” Red puffs of smoke burst over the audience and you place the helmet over your head and secure it. “What she lacks in looks she makes up for in brute strength.”

Across the arena, the other door begin to open. “You love her, I love her…” the Grandmaster builds the tension and you tighten the grip on your sword. “Ladies and gentlemen, get ready for…Hindaa the Ruiner!” 

The doors open to reveal a tall alien woman, donned in red armour. The crowd goes wild, and you try not to let it sway you as you try to size up your opponent. It’s hard to see from where you are, but she looks to have gray skin with a dark-haired ponytail. She waves her arms for the crowd, holding a mace in one hand and a club in the other. So much for your gladiator’s battle.

You wait for her to approach you, grabbing hold of the water beneath the arena with your powers. Your eyes are laser-focused on Hindaa. The woman finishes showing off to the crowd and immediately starts racing towards you. That’s when you truly see how big and muscular she is, standing at least six and a half feet tall. 

You don’t move. You drown out the noises from the stands and wait until she hits the center of the arena. When she does, you tighten your hold on the water and summon it forth, bursting through the floors of the arena at a speed that catches Hindaa in its waves and throws her into the air. You watch as she’s tossed back to the other side and lands heavily, a cloud of dust spreading around her.

The crowd is silent as you let the water wash onto the arena floor, wetting the sands. Then all at once, an eruption of applause and cheers emerge from the crowd. But your focus isn’t to entertain them. You move across the arena as Hindaa picks herself up off the ground, staggering to her feet and dripping wet. The closer you get to her, the angrier you can see she is. You smile and then see her launching towards you.

She runs and jumps to tackle you, but you take hold of the water again and quickly freeze it, entrapping Hindaa in an iceberg. She struggles and growls as her head remains unfrozen. You walk until you stand a few feet away from her.

“Hindaa was it?” you ask. She growls again. Up close, you can see that her skin is, in fact, gray. But more than that, there are red dotted stripes covering her body. Your eyes widen as you recognize what species she is. “You’re a Kylosian.” She stops her movements to glare at you. “How did you end up here?”

“That’s none of your business,” she hisses, continuing her struggle.

“Ah, so you can speak English. Good,” you say. “Because I wanted to have a quick chat.” The audience has settled down and you can hear whispers of confusion. You internally smile at how the Grandmaster must be reacting. “I don’t want to hurt you, I’m sure you’re a lovely person.” She snarls again. You keep smiling. “Anyway, I just need to win this battle and then I’ll be out of your hair.”

She’s staring you down, and you foolishly think that she’s considering your offer. “You don’t want to hurt me?” she asks and you nod in agreement. Yes, this plan might work after all. “That’s a shame.” You catch the cracking sound too late. “Because I want to hurt you.”

Before you can react, Hindaa’s right hand bursts through the ice and with it, her mace. The weapon swings and catches you in the side, sending you flying several feet away. You swallow a scream before you hit the ground. You groan. Begrudgingly, you look down at your side to see three large scratches ripping through your uniform. You take a deep breath and then fire yourself up, ignoring the pain.

"Have it your way then," you say as you pick yourself off the ground. Just as you're on your feet, Hindaa is crashing down on you with her club but this time you react quicker. You bring up your shield and the club smashes down onto it. You wince at your arm, but then you swing your sword up and catch her in the hand, causing her to drop her club. You quickly summon the water from the ice and trap the club in a bubble, casting it far, far away from the arena. Hindaa looks down and glares back up at you. “That wasn’t very nice.”

“I wasn’t trying to be nice,” she growls and you look at her in confusion as your sarcasm misses her completely. Her mace quickly comes swinging at you and you defend yourself with the shield again, but the force of her swing causes you to stumble back. Caught off guard, the mace comes back around, this time aiming at your legs. It swipes across your skin and you hiss as your knees buckle and you're on the ground again. 

Hindaa continues her attack, kicking her leg up and catching you in the chin, throwing your head to the ground. You groan as your head swirls in pain. You can feel your nose pulsing in pain and feel blood begin to drip down. Deep breaths. Deep breaths. Your spirit is wavering, and that’s when you feel something on your hand. You look down to see Loki’s ring pulsing. It’s never done that before. You risk a glance over at the Grandmaster’s box, but you still can’t see him. But he’s still here with you. Conflicting emotions rise within you, but it gives you the strength you need to get back up. 

When you're on your feet, Hindaa swings at you but the mace is too slow this time, as you tuck and roll over to her side. You catch her side with your sword and she cries out. Her mace comes back but your shield is there, and with your other hand you swipe at her legs. She cries out again. Before her mace can take another swing, you jump and slice your sword along her hand, causing her to drop the mace. You did the same trick as you did with the club. 

With no weapons, she charges at you. You use your shield but she still tackles you. She crushes your body under hers and rips the shield away from you, wrenching your arm to the side causing you to cry out. With fury, you slice your sword across her back, and when she bends in pain, you slip out from under her. 

You're both dripping blood and your bodies are swaying, but you're determined. You toss your sword away, your power brimming to the surface. Before she can stand again, you take a few steps back before running and jumping towards her. As you're midair, you summon the water to freeze over your fist. You fall and crash your frozen fist down onto her head. You land on your feet, just barely. You're panting, but when you look back, Hindaa is unconscious. You take a few moments to catch your breath, and as you do that, the sounds of the crowd rush back in and you hear a loud, thundering cheer. 

Holding onto your side, every inch of you either sore or bleeding, you look to the stands to see the crowd cheering for you. You're not sure if the adrenaline caused it or if you were delirious, but in that moment, you smiled. You raise one of your hands in triumph and the cheers get louder somehow. You laugh, not sure what it is exactly that you're laughing at.

Suddenly, the Grandmaster’s hologram reappears. “What a show! What a show!” he says, laughing and clapping his hands together. The efforts of the battle begin to weigh on you and you just need to keep standing. “Everyone give it up for our new champion, Y/N the Human!”

You noticed your name didn’t change. “I told you she’d be something to see!”

You look back at the door you came from to see it lifting and you start to walk that way, not much caring for what the Grandmaster has to say. You notice a few workers bring a hovering stretcher for Hindaa. One of them must have noticed your limping, because they come to your side and help take some of the weight off of your leg. You're not sure if you thanked them. All you were looking forward to was a nice, long nap.

You momentarily forgot whose bed it is you'll be sleeping on.

* * * * *

Tag List: @riribaex​ @80strashbag​ @justanothermagicalsara​ @speedy-object-dream​ @blueberry-soda57​ @comehomecomehometous @chaoticsomeone

#loki x reader #loki x y/n #loki x reader series #loki x you series #loki x y/n series #loki #loki imagine #loki series #loki marvel #marvel loki #loki fanfiction #marvel #mcu #marvel fanfiction #thor x reader (platonic)

[meownotgood]

fired / hayakawa aki

Aki never thought he'd find himself falling for a subordinate, but stranger things happen when you're a devil hunter. At least being the boss has its perks.

pairing: hayakawa aki x fem!reader

word count: 16.9k

tags: 18+, smut, office sex, smoking, drunk flirting, blowjob, fingering, power imbalance, spit kink, teasing & dirty talk, dom aki but he lowkey a switch, suit kink...?

this work contains explicit content intended for 18+ individuals. please read the tags and do not interact if you are a minor.

Ugh… I really screwed up this time.

You swore your shoes were filled with rocks as each step you took brought you closer and closer to the destination you'd been dreading. Honestly, to say you screwed up didn't even begin to scratch the surface of the current predicament you now found yourself in. Perhaps what happened could have been excusable if it was your second, third, or maybe even fourth screw up, but this had to be the seventh or eighth time you've botched a mission. You know it's bad when you can't even remember the exact number. 

At this point, reporting to your bosses office only to get chewed out was such a regular occurance that someone should consider adding it to your job description. You were dreading each and every step because you knew you were about to get scolded by that asshole like nobody's business. 

Aki Hayakawa. Lieutenant of the Public Safety Devil Extermination's Special Division Four. Although most people saved the mouthful and just called him Lieutenant. He's a talented devil hunter who was known for being particularly ruthless to any devil he came across. In short, your boss and said aforementioned asshole. 

Okay, okay, maybe calling him an asshole was a bit overdramatic. Aki isn't a complete dick, he's just a bit stern with a rather short fuse. He's obviously good-natured at heart and wants the best for all of his subordinates. He always makes an attempt to be reasonable, but if you give him even the smallest amount of back talk, that's when he'll get pissed off. If you don't follow his orders, he'll get pissed off. If you get in the way of his goals, he'll get pissed off. And if someone were to find a way to constantly inconvenience him by messing up every single mission they were assigned… yeah, he'll get real pissed off at that too. 

Initially, Aki was lenient with you. The first time you came back from an unsuccessful mission, he brushed it off as a pretty excusable mistake. The second and third time, okay sure, maybe you were just on an unlucky streak. After four, five, eight whole times? I mean, it wasn't unreasonable for him to assume that you weren't even trying at this point. 

It doesn't make any sense. All the missions he's assigned should be something you could handle as easily as you've done in the past, but recently, something always seems to go wrong. The third time, you were only supposed to be fighting one devil, but a horde of them suddenly showed up out of nowhere and overwhelmed you. The fifth time, you were on reconnaissance for a gun devil piece, but despite searching for it all day, you were unable to come up with anything, not even a remotely promising lead. Why have you been so unsuccessful as of late? Was the explanation really just unluckiness? 

Yet, no matter how many times you return from a mission with nothing, Aki still faithfully sends you out on another one. You don't want to disappoint him or cause trouble, really, you don't. You've always strived to do your job to the best of your ability because Aki is the last person on the planet you'd want to trouble or let down. 

You've never been particularly chummy with your employer, but you always felt a certain connection to him from the beginning. Just like Aki, your entire life had also been turned upside down by devils; seeking revenge for the friends and family members who were horribly ripped away from you was the entire reason you became a devil hunter in the first place. It's not difficult to understand why Aki does what he does, why he's so strict, and why he's so driven. The more time you spent with him, the more you began to understand him in that regard. For the first time in your life, you were glad to follow someone's orders. If it meant helping Aki, you'd gladly hunt devils until your arms and legs fell off. All you ever wanted was to impress him and maybe take a bit of stress off his shoulders. 

In many ways, you looked up to Aki. His dedication was admirable and his skill as a devil hunter was evident. He did everything with precision and careful planning, but he was intelligent and knew how to use his resources in any scenario. He also obviously had impressive physical abilities. Sometimes he would have boxing matches with hunters from other divisions and every time, he would come out on top against the competition. In many ways, he was the type of devil hunter you aspired to be. His praise meant more to you than anyone else. 

You're stirred from your thoughts when you find yourself finally reaching the doors of Aki's office, instinctively raising your knuckle to knock at the door. Shit, you didn't even think about what you were going to say and now it's too late because you've already knocked. Time to make up some excuses as you go and hope he's not in too much of a bad mood today. 

"Come in." 

The second you've pushed open the door, you're hit by the suffocating smell of cigarette smoke constricting your lungs. It only gets worse once you step inside Aki's office, closing the door behind you. All you can do is feebly wave smoke away from your face and try your best to hold in your coughs. 

The man himself is sitting behind a large wooden desk, legs propped up and crossed casually on top of it. His attire is his usual work uniform: suit, slacks, and hair tied up to show off his earrings. He's tilted back far into his chair, smoking a thin cigarette, exhaling the smoke towards the ceiling. If you weren't in such a bad position right now, you'd ask him to at least consider opening a window if he's gonna smoke inside. 

You stop about three feet or so from his desk, straightening yourself up to attention and standing with your arms crossed behind your back. It wasn't clear whether or not he even noticed you because his eyes never left the ceiling, but finally he spoke through a mouthful of smoke, breaking the silence. 

"So, what's your explanation this time?" 

Oh great. He already sounds fucking pissed. 

You were starting to get used to the smoke at this point, so you take in a deep breath, attempting to calm yourself a little before you speak, "Lieutenant, I tried my hardest to exterminate the devil as you requested, but I was overpowered. It was much more crafty than I anticipated. I thought I would be able to handle it but-" 

"Clearly you weren't able to handle it. You almost got yourself killed and I had to dispatch someone to come save your ass again, further wasting my time and theirs. All of that effort just for a devil I could have killed in two seconds flat with my eyes closed." 

Alright, so that's how he's going to be today. You can feel your fists clenching in anger as you attempt to maintain your composure. You feel horrible for disappointing him, sure, but the least he could do is not talk to you in such a mocking tone, or hell, at least look your way. All the while, Aki has been staring into the distance, not even showing you the respect of a passing glance. 

"Well, I'm sorry Mister Hayakawa, but I'm not you. I tried my best, and it's not my fault the devil ended up being way stronger than anticipated." You grit your teeth and stare daggers into him. 

"Everything is 'way stronger than anticipated' for you these days," Aki says between the cigarette in his teeth, making air quotes with his fingers, "I can't assign you anything weaker. If you've given up, Division Four is no place for you, so why don't you just move to the civilian sector?" 

"I haven't given up!" You blurt out, pulse rising and anger suddenly getting the best of you, "I'm trying to be useful to you, I'm trying to help you, I'm-" You trailed off, your burst of energy short lived as it was swiftly replaced by a wave of dread washing over you when Aki finally turns and meets your eyes. His gaze is sharp enough to cut right through you. 

Aki pulls his cigarette from his lips and sighs deeply. His legs fall from the top of his desk and he swivels in his chair until he's facing towards you. 

"I don't know what's going on, but it doesn't matter what you say to me if your actions tell a different story. This is the last time I'm going to say this, but you need to start shaping up, otherwise I'm going to have no choice but to transfer you," His eye contact is unwavering as he puts out his cigarette on the ashtray resting on the desk. "And what do you mean by trying to help me, anyways? I don't need anyone's help, especially not yours." 

Especially not yours? What the hell was that supposed to mean? You can't contain your eyes from rolling into the back of your head. Your pre-established composure is quickly breaking, but quite frankly, Aki is pissing you off and you don't really care. 

"What's wrong with my help? I'm not incompetent so stop treating me like I'm some kind of idiot." 

"I'll stop treating you like you're incompetent when your results start showing a bit of competency." 

"I told you, it's not my fault! I was fine before you started assigning me all this shit! You want results but you keep sending me on missions that lead nowhere. You have to know you're giving me this crap, right? You're such a dick to me for no reason, I mean-"

You cut yourself off with a gasp when Aki's fist suddenly slams hard against the desk. 

"Why don't you shut the fuck up and start showing some respect?" Aki's jaw clenches as he speaks, and he hunches further forward in his chair. "Who told you that you could talk back to me?" 

Ah, you went too far. You can't say you're surprised that you ended up getting into an argument, but it's not exactly the outcome you were hoping for. It's fine, he's right, anyway. Talking back to your boss is totally unacceptable. Even if he's the one who gave you the stupid missions, you're still the one who ultimately failed them. If you were stronger, if you were more like him, you wouldn't be in this situation right now. 

You sigh in defeat. "I'm-" 

"You're fired." 

Your breath catches in your throat, "Excuse me?" You were about to apologize, but you couldn't even finish the first word in your sentence before he interrupted you. 

"You heard me. You can go now." Aki waves his hand at you nonchalantly as if he's shooing you away before his attention is immediately dragged away from you. He leans back in his chair once more, pulling a cigarette from his pocket and sticking it between his teeth. 

You want to say something, but time is frozen in place and you just can't manage to pick your jaw up from off the floor. You know you pissed him off, but did you really piss him off enough to make him fire you? Did you really screw up that badly? Transferring you to another sector was one thing, but firing you was a whole different beast. It's completely unheard of, he's never fired anybody before, ever. And to hell with you being the first. "You can't do that."

"Just did." Aki strikes his lighter until there's a flame, bringing the cigarette to life. His expression is unreadable as he takes in a long drag before his eyes meet yours. "What are you still doing here? Get out." 

"Sir, please, this is ridiculous. I'm sorry for making you upset, okay? But don't you think firing me over a disagreement is a bit much?" 

"I said get out." 

"Will you at least tell me why you're firing me?" You cross your arms tightly over your chest. "Besides, do you even have the power to do such a thing?" 

"First of all," Aki takes another long drag from his cigarette before he continues. His eyebrows are furrowed and the hand that isn't currently holding the cig is clenched tightly on his desk. "Yes, I do. I have the power to do whatever the hell I want with you. Second of all, you're fired not because of your performance, but because you won't stop fucking arguing with me. I'm not going to tolerate your clear lack of respect."

"I wouldn't have to argue with you if you weren't such an asshole." Probably shouldn't have said that one, but it's too late. 

"Get. Out."

"Aki-"

"That's Lieutenant to you, brat."

You take a deep, dramatic breath in to pull yourself together. Alright, it's okay, you can do this. There's no reason to panic, you're not gonna lose your job. Aki said it himself: he's not firing you because of your performance. He's just throwing a fit right now because you pissed him off. All you have to do is find a way to calm him down, reason with him, and maybe suck up to him a little. You can do that much, even if you have to bite your tongue until it bleeds in order to do so. You straighten up your posture. 

"Lieutenant. I'm sorry." 

"Sorry for what?" Aki raises an eyebrow, his fingers drumming against the surface of the desk. "Cause personally I don't think you're all that sorry."

"I'm sorry for being disrespectful. It's inappropriate for me to talk back to my boss. Please, is there something I can do to make you forgive me? I'll do anything to get my job back." 

Aki brings a hand to his chin, rubbing it as if he's in deep thought and resting his head on his elbow. A slight smile begins to grow on his mouth between the cigarette. "Anything, huh?" 

It was a rather stupid question that Aki already knew the answer to. Of course you'd do anything. Of course a brat like you would argue for your job back, and of course someone as dedicated as you would do anything. That's what he liked about you. 

"Uhm, yeah. Anything." 

Of course you'd do anything for him. Finally, he's got you right where he wants you. 

"Yeah, there's one thing you can do for me."

"And what might that be, sir?" Your mind whirled with possibilities, but trying to think of a realistic one had you turning up completely blank. When you said you'd do anything, you weren't really thinking about what that might entail. The main reason you said it was to plead your case. What the hell could he possibly want from you, anyways? Judging by the look on his face, you're almost certain he's going to mock your stupidity for thinking there was some way to appease him before promptly asking you to leave again. 

"All you've done since you've got here is ran that fucking mouth. I'm so tired of it," Aki's eyes remained locked on yours, his smirk growing more prominent. Yeah, you expected him to say something along those lines. 

"So why don't you come over here and get on your knees so I can shut you up a little, hm?" 

Oh. Oh. Now that's one thing you never would have expected him to say. 

"I beg your pardon?" You choke out, absolutely bewildered at what the bastard had just said to you, "What the hell's your problem?"

"My problem is you don't fucking listen to me. But I've got you listening now, haven't I?" Aki sneers, puffing his cigarette. His pissed off look from earlier has been completely replaced with one of total confidence, like he already thinks he's won. He cocks his head at you, letting out a little chuckle in amusement when you don't reply. The look of disbelief plastered all over your face and the light flush growing on your cheeks is priceless. 

"You want your job back, don't you?" Aki crosses his arms behind his head, leaning back far into his chair. "I think you're in need of some discipline. Someone around here has to teach you how to be professional and respect your superiors. If you can prove to me that you're going to be obedient from now on, then you can have your job back. That's all there is to it, really."

Professional? Professional? Really? Forget teaching you how to be professional, he's the one who just said the most unprofessional thing a boss could possibly say. 

Your hands feel clammy as you struggle to form sentences simply unable to come. If someone told you this was a dream or the setup to a shitty porno film, you'd definitely believe them, but no, it wasn't. Your boss really suggested something so detestable and is now staring at you with the most expectant, smug grin that you would do just about anything to slap off his face right about now. 

If you can prove to me that you're going to be obedient from now on, then you can have your job back. That's all there is to it, really.

What a joke. Does he really think you're stupid enough to believe that? If anyone else was in this position right now, you bet Aki would never suggest something like this. 

Your mind begins to wander when you start trying to pinpoint where all of this came from. Why would the one man who you knew to be all business and no pleasure 99% of the time suggest something so indecent? Aki's never been unfriendly with you, but he's never been super friendly either. Well, that was all besides one night. You always thought he viewed you as simply another one of his subordinates, but one night caused you to second guess your opinion. You started to think you weren't just a subordinate to him, and maybe he actually had feelings for you. 

You recall the last time you went out drinking with Aki and the rest of Special Division Four. It was about two weeks ago, right before your recent string of bad luck. To be honest, you only agreed to go because you felt obligated when they invited you. Special Division Four had just been recognized as the most successful division in the prefecture, hence the cause for the occasion. Therefore, everyone was going out for a drinking party, and that meant everyone, even the ones who didn't normally attend. You threw on whatever you could find, spruced up your hair and makeup, and reluctantly dragged yourself out so you wouldn't end up as the one lame person who didn't show. 

Your intention was to show up, have a drink or two and maybe chat with some co-workers, and then excuse yourself before it got too late. All you wanted to do after an exhausting day of work was go home and relax, not go out and party, so the sooner you could get out of there, the better. Unfortunately, your plan crumbled when you were unable to take your eyes off of your boss for the entire night. 

Of course he would be there. I mean, everybody was invited, after all. And what kind of boss would he be if he didn't attend his own division's celebration? It was obvious he would be there, and yet, you couldn't help but be taken aback when you saw him. Drinking parties weren't exactly your scene, and based on Aki's professional demeanor, you expected it wouldn't really be his, either. It was weird to see him in a place like this, and even more surprising, it was super attractive.

If you were being completely honest with yourself, you were always into Aki. He was definitely handsome and definitely your type. However, he was your boss, and your stubborn dick of a boss at that. Any hope of wanting something with him was out of the question. 

In this setting, though? He didn't feel like your boss anymore. In this casual environment, it was much easier to forget that Aki was your boss and you were his subordinate. Here, he was just Aki. 

Speaking of Aki, the very second you walked into the party he spotted you, almost as if he was watching the door and waiting for you to show up the whole time. He waved you over to the tables the division was occupying, and with a couple of tables filled, everything was quite bustling. Once you noticed his waving and started making your way to the tables, he stood up, motioning for you to follow him. He led you away to the bar, which was still in sight of the party but far enough away that there was much less noise. 

"Uhm, did you need me for something Lieutenant?" You asked once Aki stopped in front of the bar counter. 

"No, no, of course not. I just wanted to talk somewhere quieter," Aki said with a nod of his head before calling the bartender over, then turning to you. "And I was going to ask if you wanted something to drink." 

"Oh, yeah, I uh…"

Now that you had a chance to look at him, you were a bit distracted. Aki's hair was tied up in a loose ponytail and instead of his work uniform, he was wearing a much more casual outfit. When he wasn't dressed to the nines in a suit, you could begin to notice how he was quite well built, with broad shoulders and muscular biceps. He was constantly straining himself fighting devils, so it wasn't unreasonable to assume he had a nice physique, but since you never saw him like this, it was a little surprising. He was standing so close too, close enough that you could smell the faint scent of cigarettes and fancy cologne on his clothes. 

"...Okay, one draft beer for you sir. And for you?" 

Oh, the bartender was talking to you. You tore your gaze away from Aki. 

"Ah, I'll just have a beer as well. Thanks." 

"And put both of those on my tab." Aki piped up. The bartender nodded in response and walked away to prepare your drinks. 

"Wait, Lieutenant, you didn't have to-" 

"Hey Hayakawa!" You were interrupted by someone shouting from the division tables. You and Aki both turned around. "We're all about to take shots! Get over here!" 

Aki sighed, turning back to the bar when the bartender approached and placed two glasses on the counter. He took one glass of beer and pushed the other one over to you. "Sorry, we'll talk some more later, okay?" 

"Oh, uh, alright." You replied awkwardly, grabbing your glass of beer and taking a sip. You could hardly believe Aki's sudden friendliness right now. 

"By the way," Aki turned to leave, but before he did, he leaned in to speak quietly into your ear, "There's no need to address me so formally. Please, just call me Aki."

Before you had a chance to form a response, he was already gone, quickly disappearing in a swarm of people and leaving you to stand at the bar. 

Please, just call me Aki. 

That's Lieutenant to you, brat. 

In hindsight, were you even talking to the same person? 

Eventually, some of your co-workers found you at the bar and dragged you back into the action. They invited you to sit at their table which was unfortunately not the table Aki was at, but it was close enough that you could see him. Close enough that you could listen to him talking, weaving through conversations with confidence and a certain cool-headed allure. Close enough that you could admire him laughing, relaxing and enjoying himself. Close enough that you could watch him top off shots, head thrown back and Adam's apple bobbing in his throat after each one. Close enough that when he stretched, lifting his arms all the way into the air, you were able to catch a clear glimpse of his abs underneath his shirt when it rode up. 

God, when did he get so charming? 

You decided this was starting to get a little too unreal for you and it was probably time to take your leave. As much as you didn't want to ditch Aki, especially after he promised the two of you would talk later, you were not about to stick around and face the realization that you had a crush on your boss, of all people. You downed your second beer of the night while pondering how many Aki must have drank at this point. You weren't sure how many he had before you showed up, but since you sat down, you've counted two beers and three shots of vodka, so he ought to be a little tipsy. 

You got up to leave once you were finished, but a voice, Aki's voice, called out your name. When you turned to him, he was staring at you with the most genuine, soft smile, a light blush painted on his cheeks. "Hey, wait, don't go." 

Oh my God. His smile had your heart melting and you knew you were fucking doomed. 

Aki patted an empty spot next to him, "I didn't get to talk to you yet. C'mere." 

You sat your ass right back down and immediately forgot why you even wanted to leave in the first place. You knew if you were sitting back down now, you weren't going to end up leaving tonight any time soon. Honestly though, you didn't really care. How were you supposed to resist him? Plus, you were drinking, so hey, making good calls wasn't exactly your specialty right now. 

From the moment you sat down next to him, Aki's attention was shifted fully on you. He wasn't crazy talkative which was normal, but he did make a point to include you in every conversation. If people talked over you, he asked you to repeat yourself, and if someone asked a question and you said nothing, he'd personally ask for your answer. All the while, he was staring at you to a degree that must have been obvious to anyone paying attention. 

One thing's for sure, Aki was the complete opposite of an annoying drunk. Most people seemed to get insufferable once they were wasted, but not him. He somehow became even more attractive. At work, you don't think you've ever seen him laugh, not even a chuckle. Yet here, he was laughing at anything and everything, especially at the jokes you made. 

You couldn't help but find it adorable the way he became flushed out from having too many drinks, from the end of his nose to the tips of his pierced ears. The way his words began to slur and it was clearly growing harder for him to talk coherently was a sight to behold, too. Normally, every word that Aki spoke came out of his mouth with finesse and intention. So to see him become a stuttering mess? It was amazing, to say the least. 

The biggest shock to you was how crazy touchy Aki became. At first, it was just short touches that could be dismissed as accidents, like his shoulder bumping yours when he swayed too close, or his arm brushing against yours when he reached for his drink at the same time you did. Eventually though, they got more deliberate and direct. First it was his hand resting on your thigh, then it was his arm slinging over your shoulder, and at one point, he even started playing with your hair. The conversation shifted to you wondering how he ties his up every day, and he offered to show you. 

It was odd because Aki never acted like this around you until now. All of this flirting was completely new. At work, he always treated you like the inferior subordinate that you were, so why was he suddenly being so friendly? 

As the night grew later, everything became somewhat of a blur. You stopped remembering what you and Aki were talking about a long time ago. You also stopped keeping track of drinks. You'd ordered a few more beers, but you kept forgetting about them because you were too busy talking to him. Nevertheless, it must not have been too many because you were tipsy but certainly nowhere near drunk. Aki on the other hand… you had no idea how many drinks down he was. 

Slowly but surely, more of your co-workers started to head home, and once enough of them had left, the remainder of the group decided it was getting late so it was time to pay their tabs and do the same. Once the thought of going home crept into your head, you realized how exhausted you were all along. It was definitely time to go home, rest, and get away from your thoughts. You paid for your drinks and were about to excuse yourself when Aki found you amongst the crowd. Once he was standing up, you noticed that he could hardly walk. 

"Thanks for… coming out tonight," Aki was super wobbly on his feet and even placed a hand on your shoulder to steady himself as he spoke, "You should come more often… I'll see you tomorrow. Wait… wait no, our day off is tomorrow, shit." 

"Aki… you don't have to drive, do you?" 

"No, 'course not, it's nearby so… I mean my house is nearby so… I'm walking. Yeah." His words were a slurred, disjointed mess. It almost sounded like his tongue was too fat for his mouth, making it difficult to speak. 

You sighed. Yeah, you definitely should have been paying more attention and stopped him before he got this bad. If it wasn't for him leaning on you right now, you were sure he'd collapse. There was no way you'd be able to sleep at night if you let him go home alone, it just wasn't safe. "Aki, come on, I'll walk you home." 

Aki didn't object as you led him out of the bar. You'd never been to his place before personally, but you knew the address and you were familiar with the area so finding it wouldn't be a challenge. Your house wasn't too far from his either, so after you dropped him off, you could head home yourself and it wouldn't be much of a detour. 

You walked with one arm around Aki, allowing him to lean on you so he wouldn't topple. His body pressed so close against yours was enough to get your heart pounding in your ears, but you had to keep focused. Walking with him was difficult because of how unsteady his steps were, so a trip that should have taken ten minutes took more like twenty. It felt like forever before you finally reached his doorstep. 

"Aki, hey, you awake? Do you have your keys?" 

"Huh?" Aki jerked up, startled by your voice. He was so quiet the whole way through that you supposed he was starting to fall asleep, and it seemed your assumption wasn't far from the mark. 

"Your keys," You repeated. 

Aki didn't move at first, appearing to be a bit dazed. After a few moments, he unsteadily pulled away from you and started checking his pockets with one hand while using the other to lean against the wall for balance. Eventually, he found the right one when he heard his keys jingle inside. He dug them out and placed them in your hands. "It's uh," He hiccuped, "The silver key with uh… yeah, that one." 

You squint your eyes, trying to navigate the key into the lock. You pondered how someone as careful as Aki could forget to turn on the porch light, and as if he was reading your mind, he said out of the blue, "Sorry, porch light broke yesterday." 

The combination of your drunkenness, exhaustion, and embarrassment did not pair well because your coordination was totally thrown off. The inability to see what the hell you were doing certainly didn't make things any easier, either. You were fumbling with the keys for an awkwardly long amount of time when Aki suddenly leaned his tall frame over you, resting his weight on your back and dipping his head over your shoulder. The unexpected feeling of his weight and his body pressed close to yours startled you, but you didn't tell him to move. He was probably only leaning on you so he wouldn't fall over. 

"You smell good," Aki mumbled. He was close enough that you could get a clear scent of the alcohol on him and feel his breath hot against your ear when he spoke. 

"You smell like alcohol." You blame your quick snap back at him on your slight tipsy-ness affecting your ability to think before you speak. Thankfully, Aki didn't seem to notice nor care. He wrapped his arms around your waist, pulling you closer. 

"You looked so beautiful tonight." 

"What?" You froze up, heat starting to rush to your cheeks. 

"You always are, you're always beautiful," Aki hummed, his lips grazing against your neck, agonizingly close as he whispered against your skin, "You have no idea what you do to me." 

Yep, he was clearly drunk out of his damn mind. You didn't reply, I mean, how were you supposed to reply to that? Whether consciously or not, your effort to open the door was abandoned as you drowned in Aki's lips against your neck. He peppered you with gentle kisses against your skin, his lips soft, tender, and electrifying. When he pulled away, his hand came to grab your chin, tilting your head upward and to the side. Your brain felt completely scrambled when you met Aki's deep gaze. All at once his eyes were closing, his lips were parting, he was leaning in, and you were doing the same. 

Click. 

The unmistakable sound of the door unlocking shattered the moment and you tore your head away. The sight of Aki's roommate at the doorway shook you out of your daze. 

"Ugh, took you long enough to get home." 

"Oh. Hey Denji." Aki hiccuped, promptly pulling himself off of you, but when he immediately started swaying like he was about to fall, you grabbed him by the waist to hold him up. 

"Dude. You're so drunk." Denji ascertained, finishing his sentence with a yawn. He was rubbing his eyes like he just woke up. On second thought, he definitely did just wake up. 

Aki reached for your hand, fumbling to take his keys before stumbling inside where he was immediately caught by Denji before he had the opportunity to topple over. "Thanks for bringin' him home safe," Denji said, holding up a peace sign. "I'll make sure he goes to bed." 

"It's no problem." 

Aki waved to you before Denji closed the door. "See you tomorrow." 

You didn't have the energy to correct him so you simply nodded, waiting to make sure the door was completely closed before you turned and walked away. 

Holy shit. Before, you were exhausted and ready to pass out, but now, you were fully awake. Your face felt like it was on fire as you rushed home on quick feet. Aki's words echoed in your ears and the feeling of his lips against your neck played in your head on repeat to the point where it was all you could think about. His lips were so soft, so warm, and the two of you were surely about to kiss before you got interrupted. And if you kissed, what would happen after? Would he have said more? Would it have kept escalating until you stopped it? 

There was no way you could think about it right now. You got home, threw yourself onto your bed, and willed yourself to fall asleep so you'd forget about it. You were successful in that first endeavor, but the second was a total failure. You remembered every moment in excruciating detail. 

You dreaded going to work a day later. You had no idea what Aki was going to say to you or what you were going to say to him. However, to your surprise and a bit of relief, Aki was a completely different person compared to who he was that night. Rather, it would be more accurate to say he was back to normal. He was back to being his usual uptight self. He also didn't show any hints of even remembering what happened that night. 

You decided to ask him about it when the two of you got a moment alone. 

"Hey, boss, do you remember the other night when we all went out for drinks?" 

"Yeah, vaguely. Why?" 

"Do you remember me walking you home?" 

"Ah, shit," Aki winced, awkwardly rubbing the back of his neck. "You had to walk me home? I apologize, Denji told me I was drunk but he didn't tell me I was that drunk. I guess I really don't remember." 

"It's alright." You shrug, deciding not to pry any further.

You felt relieved he didn't remember and relieved his roommate didn't clue him in, but at the same time, you were a bit disappointed. You were sort of hoping he'd tell you more about his feelings. Could he have actually meant what he said or did he just say it because he was wasted? How much did he remember? I mean, he was totally flirting with you prior to when you walked him home, so there must be some of that he remembers. And how much was a deliberate action and how much was a drunk slip up? 

There had to have been a reason why he was acting so friendly towards you the whole night. The eye contact, the touching, the flirting. He didn't act that way around anyone else, so the logical conclusion would be… 

You were suddenly pulled from your daydreaming and straight back to reality when the sound of Aki loudly clearing his throat filled the air. "Are you going to keep standing there like a deer in headlights or what?" 

Ah, that's right. Your current predicament. You had been standing there zoning out for God knows how long so you almost forgot. You met Aki's gaze. He had long since finished his cigarette at this point and was busy stamping it out, staring at you with one eyebrow cocked. 

Aki was practically living in your brain since that fateful night, but as of late, you haven't had much time to fawn over him. It's kind of hard to find any time for fawning when every recent interaction you've had with him has been him assigning you a mission and then going on to scold you for failing said mission. What he just proposed to you had jogged your memory, though. 

Were you really hoping for there to be something more between you and your boss all along? You didn't have a crush on him, did you? Hell, even if you did, why would you ever do something like that? 

You swallow, your throat becoming increasingly dry and constricted with anxiety. "Aki- I mean, Lieutenant. Is this really necessary to get my job back? And… Can you be more clear about what you want me to do? I think I got the wrong idea." 

"Come on, do you need me to spell it out for you? Or are you just trying to waste more of my time?" Aki suddenly sits up straight, snapping his fingers and pointing down in front of him. "If you want your damn job back, come over here and suck my cock. Is that clear enough for you?" 

His voice is so sultry and his words are so dirty that they immediately give you butterflies in your stomach. Yeah, you heard him right the first time. And yeah, he really was so unprofessional. You're not given much room to think when Aki starts tapping his foot against the floor, a subtle warning of how impatient he's becoming.

"I- I couldn't…" You stammer out, desperate to say something, anything. Your face feels hot and you wouldn't doubt it was as red as a tomato right now. 

"Listen, I don't have time for this. If you're not going to be compliant then leave. This is your last chance and you've got five seconds to decide." 

Seriously? Only five seconds? 

"Five."

Oh great. He's already counting down. 

"Four."

You grit your teeth. You really can't lose your job, that much is true, and that much you've decided on. You swore to kill devils for the rest of your life when you became a devil hunter, and you'd be a fool to give up on your dream so easily. 

"Three." 

Aki was attractive and you had a crush on him. It was time to give up the pointless charades and admit the truth. You could only dance around the subject for so long. He was your boss, yes, and he could be a total asshole, yes, but denying how you feel would lead you nowhere. 

"Two." 

Aki was attractive, but he was especially attractive when he let go for a change. Once his professional persona crumbled, he became a completely different person. You wondered what he would be like when those cracks started to show, when he could no longer contain himself, when his emotions were finally brought to a head. You wondered what he was like with his clothes off, if he was big, what he tasted like, how he would feel in your mouth. 

"One." 

You have no idea what you do to me. 

Aki's words echoed inside your brain. He was right, you didn't have much of an idea. But you wanted to find out. You wanted to watch Aki come undone. 

"I'll do it." 

You scoffed, massaging stress from your temple, "I'll do it okay? So stop with the counting, it's so immature." 

"Atta girl," Aki said with a confident smile, snapping his fingers again and pointing to the door, "Lock the door first, then come over here and get on your knees for me." 

Good thing he remembered that little detail, because you totally forgot. You walked over to the door on shaky legs, swiftly locking it before making your way over to Aki. Suddenly you were in front of him, lowering down to your knees, and the realization of what you were about to do was hitting you just as hard as your heart pounding in your ears. Aki chuckled, and you half expected him to tell you this was all a prank and you were dismissed, but nope. 

"I've never seen you this nervous before, it's amusing." 

Yup, this was really happening, but if it was happening, you were going to make the most of it. You could do this. Once you were in control of his pleasure, you were going to have the cocky bastard falling apart and begging for you. 

"Pay attention," Aki's command cut through the tension in the air. You were fully on your knees now and he was staring down at you, his expression poker-faced but his eyes filled with lust and longing. His tone was stern and demanding when he spoke again, "I can tell your mind has been drifting elsewhere. I want you to pay attention to me and only me from now on, understand?" 

"Yeah, yeah," You reply nonchalantly, reaching for his belt. 

You're interrupted when Aki grabs your face, forcefully tilting your head up so you have no choice but to look at him. His grip is iron as he leans down so his face is much closer to yours. 

"That's not how you address your superior. It's, 'Yes, sir', got that?" The volume on his voice is lowered, but the tone is stern all the same. You nod weakly and his grip loosens. He leans back in his chair again, eye contact never breaking. "Show some fucking respect." 

"Yes, sir," You reply seriously this time, biting your lip to keep your composure. If he plans on having an attitude the entire time, this is going to be much more difficult than you thought. Aki's hand finally disappears from your cheeks and you go back to what you were doing before, reaching for his belt. 

You undo his belt quickly, tossing it aside before moving along to his pants. You unzip them, pull them down to his thighs, and almost choke on your own saliva when the first thing you see is the huge tent in his underwear. You bring a hand to it hesitantly, earning a loud sigh from Aki when you begin palming him through his briefs. How the hell was he so hard already? 

Aki will probably reprimand you if you continue teasing him like this, so you decide to stop and move your fingers to the hem of his underwear. You take a deep breath. All you have to do is focus on the task at hand, just as Aki told you. All you have to do is remind yourself that you're about to suck off Aki, not your Lieutenant. Not your cocky, infuriating, notorious asshole of a boss, but the sweet, charming Aki that you had come to know several nights prior. That's who you had a crush on, and that's who you were doing this for. 

You pulled down his underwear and bit your cheek so hard you were sure it was bleeding when you were met face to face with his hard cock. First impression: there was no way all of it was fitting down your throat. You swore you heard the slightest snicker from Aki, probably entertained by your reaction and the clear look of embarrassment on your face. You brought a shaky hand to the base of his cock, slowly dragging it up the length, all the way to the tip which you rubbed with your palm. 

Aki exhaled deeply, but surprisingly, he didn't say anything. Not like you were complaining, it was nice when he kept his smug mouth shut for once. You pumped your hand only a few times more before bringing your lips to his head. It was already dripping with so much precum. You planted a soft kiss on the tip, feeling his cock promptly pulse beneath your lips, before taking the entire head into your mouth. Your eyes screwed shut and when Aki groaned in approval, you will yourself to take more of him in your mouth. 

His cock wasn't even halfway down your throat when Aki's hand came to your hair. He ran his fingers through before gripping at your scalp and pulling back hard, forcing your head to tilt up and look at him. The sudden movement made your eyes flutter open and you were certainly not excited to be greeted with Aki's pissed off face staring down at you. "Don't close your eyes. I want you to look at me while you're sucking me off," He said with a swallow, voice resolute, "Nod if you understand." 

Your plan was to avoid looking at his stupid face at least until you were more comfortable, but of course Aki was going to make you do the one thing you were trying not to do, whether he was aware of it or not. You really wanted to protest but with a mouthful of dick that's a little difficult, so you nod reluctantly, forcing yourself to keep your eyes on him. Aki smiled, and just when you thought he couldn't get any more irritating, he opened his mouth again. 

"Good girl."

Why the hell did you agree to do this again? 

After that comment, you're not sure how you managed to push past your embarrassment and continue, but you did. Your tongue set flat against the bottom of his cock and you took him further into your throat, stopping a little over halfway when you felt like you couldn't take anymore. You started to pull back but a firm press against the back of your head kept you in place. Aki gave you an expression containing the slightest amount of annoyance. "No, take it all the way." 

You whimpered, looking at him with eyes that were trying to say, "I can't," but of course, he didn't get the hint. Instead, he pressed even firmer against the back of your head, forcing you further down, cramming his cock in your mouth past where you thought was possible. Before you knew it, tears were pricking at the corners of your eyes and he was somehow all the way in. 

Aki held you there for a while, admiring the very view he had fantasized about seeing for so long now. You felt like you couldn't breathe and drool began running down your chin. The entire time, you forced your gaze to not leave his, despite how badly you wanted to tear it away. 

"Fuck, you look so perfect with my cock down your throat, you know that? And you're being so good right now, looking at me just like I asked you to. See, it's not that hard to listen to me, now is it?" Aki reached up with his free hand, grasping his tie and loosening it a little to make himself more comfortable. His compliment makes your heart race in your chest but his arrogant demeanor is pissing you off too much for you to fully enjoy that feeling. His firm press on the back of your head finally eases up, letting you pull your head back just far enough to allow yourself to breathe. 

You stall for a minute, attempting to regain your composure, but with your throat aching, keeping calm is a little hard to do. Your senses are becoming so overwhelmed it feels like your mind has gone fuzzy. All you can think about is him, all you can taste is him, all you can smell is him and the distinct scent of his cigarettes that still lingers in the air and on his clothes. The feeling of his cock choking you and filling your throat is all-encompassing. Trying to wait any longer is a waste of time because at this point, you're never going to be composed. Plus, the last thing you want right now is to make Aki impatient. Reluctantly, you pull back slightly and then sink back down again. 

Aki groans, his head tossing back a bit but his eyes remaining fixed on you. The sight of your pretty lips bobbing on his cock, doe eyes and fluttering eyelashes staring up at him is unbelievably captivating and he wouldn't be able to tear his gaze away even if he tried. The erotic, wet sounds of you sucking, gagging, and gasping echoes impossibly loudly throughout the quiet room. "Fuck," Aki swears under his breath, the sound of you choking on his cock just turning him on even more than he already was. 

Once you start to work up a rhythm, your job gets a little bit easier. Your mouth and your chin have already become an utter mess of saliva and spit. Aki made no effort to stifle or hold back any noise he made which was a pleasant surprise. Each time you drew back with a harsh suck, you pulled an incredibly hot gasp or groan from him which encouraged you to keep going. 

Honestly, you were a bit grateful he made you stare at him, because if you weren't, you'd be missing out. You never imagined you'd be seeing your normally so collected boss like this, tie loose, face flushed out, trying desperately to remain together but at the same time, not caring if he fell apart. One of his hands threaded through your hair and the other tightly gripped his chair's arm. His chest rose and fell with each shaky breath he took in. When you sink down once more and Aki's hips roll forward, forcing his cock far into your esophagus, you feel like you're going to fall to pieces, but the loud moan he's unable to restrain goes right to your core, keeping you intact. 

"Oh my God, you're so amazing, you're so damn good at this. Don't look away from me," Aki commanded breathlessly, and although you weren't planning on doing so, your vision is becoming blurred and Aki thrusting hard into your throat is starting to be too much to handle. His facial expression has lost all semblance of its usual seriousness, instead contorted in pure pleasure. His grip on the back of your head has grown weak as he puts his full focus into what you've realized is essentially fucking your mouth. Every thrust is deeper into your throat than the last and has you choking, feeling like your mouth is going to be split open. You're unable to hold back from crying and Aki revels in the sight of tears streaming down your pretty face. 

Your jaw was aching to an unbelievable degree but you didn't dare to pull back when Aki's hips began to stutter as he lost his rhythm. He broke eye contact, his eyes shut as he threw his head back in his chair. You prayed he was getting close because you weren't sure how much more of this you could take, but Aki answered your prayers when he spoke, voice punctuated with his ragged, heavy breathing, "I'm so… Fuck, I'm so close… I want you to swallow all of it." 

You hummed in response, and the vibrations on his cock were just enough to send Aki over the edge. All of the sudden, he gasped and his hand roughly pushed you forward in tandem with his thrust inward. With his cock as deep in your mouth as he could get it, you felt it twitch before his cum was pouring down your throat. Attempting to pull away was fruitless as Aki's press on the back of your head was firm, so all you could do was accept it, will yourself to breathe through your nose, and swallow. He didn't give you a break until he was sure that you got every last drop. 

When you felt Aki's whole body finally slump, you tore yourself away, his cock coming out of your mouth with a pop. You immediately felt a heavenly sense of relief in your jaw and your throat. As you caught your breath, you attempted to wipe the mixture of tears and saliva off your face with the back of your hand. At this point, you didn't have to see yourself to know that your face was an absolute mess.

Although, even if you looked like a mess, you could probably say the same thing about Aki. When you brought your gaze to him, the first thing you noticed was the rise and fall of his chest. He was panting hard and the sound of him practically gasping for air while trying to get ahold of himself filled the room. And once you brought your gaze down, the second thing you noticed was his dick. Even though he just came, he still looked as turned on as he was when you started. 

You did it. Yeah, you could get up right now, walk away, and have your job be secured, but a rather devilish thought crossed your mind right then. You had done everything Aki asked of you perfectly, so you were off the hook. But where was the fun in that? Right in front of you was an opportunity you absolutely must take advantage of. The opportunity you had been waiting for all along. The chance to finally corner him, to finally get Aki right where you wanted him. 

Your hand came to grasp the base of his length and you felt him pulse hard beneath your palm. His entire cock was still wet and coated with your saliva. You brought your tongue to his base and began to drag it up agonizingly slowly, all the way up to the tip. Aki gasped, "Wait, don't-" His voice stuttered into a moan when you suddenly took his cock in your mouth, sucking hard, before pulling away to flick your tongue against his tip. 

"You can keep going, can't you?" You cooed, massaging his sensitive tip already leaking with precum between your thumb and index finger. Aki simply moaned in response, stuttering as if he were going to say something but ultimately failed, and you swore you saw him perform the faintest nod. You smiled, "That's it. I knew you could." 

Bringing his cock to your lips once more, you kissed the tip, then down, down further, until you were trailing wet kisses up and down his hard length. You peered up at Aki through your eyelashes and to your surprise, he was looking right at you, his face and ears coated in a red blush. The second you met his gaze, he sheepishly turned away. How cute. 

Once you felt you'd sufficiently embarrassed him, you placed a final kiss on his tip before taking him into your mouth again, swirling your tongue throughout. You could hear Aki let out a shaky breath and you continued, eyes fluttering shut as you slowly took his cock all the way down your throat. It was much easier this time now that you were used to the feeling. You pulled back just as slowly, and after his cock fell out of your mouth, you brought a single finger to his base, slowly dragging it up, and you felt his cock twitch beneath it. 

When you looked up, you were faced with Aki glaring down at you, voice stern but shaky with desire when he spoke, "Please, don't fucking tease me."

Unfortunately for him, he just screwed himself over by saying that, because the way he said please was so goddamn attractive. You wanted to hear him say it again and again. You were so greedy to see him fall further into desperation for you. 

Besides the one night you went out drinking, Aki never said please before, not to you, not to anyone. That was the one time, the only time you ever saw Aki be polite. Normally he just did what he wanted and took what he wanted. There was no need for him to be polite when he was the Lieutenant since everyone was already expected to obey his orders. But now, with you in control? Being polite is the least he could do. 

You continued to play with him, completely disregarding his request for you not to. You started up a pattern of bringing your head down and swallowing hard, forcing him to the back of your throat before abruptly falling back, kissing his tip and stroking his dick with your hand. Aki certainly wasn't helping his case much because he happened to be very fun to play with. 

He covered his face with his hands, throwing his head back again. His Adam's apple bobbed in his throat as he tried to swallow down moans. You found it adorable how he quickly became restless, hips squirming in his chair. The second you went back down on him, he'd thrust into your mouth, attempting to get some kind of relief, but you'd end up punishing him by pulling away as soon as he did so. The moans he couldn't hold back were so loud, so sweet, and so incredibly needy. When he brought a hand down to grasp your cheek, a smile fell across your face when you noticed how much he was trembling. 

Aki swallowed before speaking, his voice hoarse and dry from all his gasping and moaning, "I told you not to tease me like that." His eyes locked on to yours and the desperation he must have been feeling was plastered all over his face. 

"Yeah? I didn't hear you." You taunted, your tone only ever so slightly condescending. You continued to pump Aki's cock in your hand, taking careful attention to the tip which was so red and leaking with so much precum you were sure it must have been aching. You rubbed it hard with the base of your palm and Aki groaned in response. "Stop it," He commanded in a low voice, but much of the authority was lost when he was barely able to choke out the words. 

"Oh, so you want me to stop?" You took your hand off his cock abruptly, leaving it completely unattended to. 

"No," Aki spat out hastily, his response so fast it was almost comical. He continued to stare at you with a look of complete and utter want in his eyes. "Don't stop," He drew in one long, quivering breath, "Please." 

You brought your hand back, wrapping it loosely around his length, but before you could even do anything, Aki's hips rolled up into your palm and he whimpered from the relief. 

He kept going and you held still, allowing him to recklessly grind against your motionless hand. Now this was the Aki that you were waiting to see, that you truly loved to see. Here he was, your cocky asshole of a boss, reduced to a complete mess under you. Here he was, lips parted as he moaned softly, thrusting his hips into your hand out of desperation for your touch. It was impossible for you to tear your gaze away from him because the sight was intoxicating. If only you could snap a picture with your eyes. 

What would he do if his subordinates saw him like this? What would he do if those who respected his authority so highly saw him now? The prospect was thrilling, but there's no chance you would let anyone else see Aki like this. This version of him was one you wanted all to yourself. Nothing could top the satisfaction that you, and only you had your Lieutenant so desperate. You, and only you had one of the most revered devil hunters in the country reduced to a pathetic mess at the hands of his subordinate. 

With every thrust he took up, an adorable, breathy cry would fall from Aki's lips and it was music to your ears. When he started picking up the pace, thrusting faster, you took your hand away and he audibly whined in disappointment. "Enough, I-I can't-" 

"If you want more, hold still." 

You brought your hand back to his cock, pumping it once. Aki groaned, his hips shifting in his seat, but he was able to keep himself from moving any more than that. You stroked his cock slowly and leisurely, as if you had all the time in the world to do so. You kept a gentle, apathetic rhythm, ignoring how much Aki was clearly fucking struggling. He whimpered and squirmed every touch. You could feel his heartbeat through his dick in your hand. Searching for something to hold onto, he ran his fingers through his own hair, gripping close to the scalp. As a result, his hair was starting to come loose from the topknot, with strands falling free and covering his face.  

"Oh my God," Aki gasped suddenly, "I can't fucking take this, I need more, I-" 

"Tell me what you want." You said in immediate retaliation. 

"I want…" Aki hesitated for a moment, swallowing, "I want you."

Was he blushing? Or was his face just red from breathing so hard?

"Yeah? You want me?" You smirked, drawing your hand away from him. 

Aki nodded hastily. 

"Beg for it." 

Aki stared at you with an expression simply indecipherable. His ragged breaths became the only sound to fill the room and the only thing you had to indicate the passage of time. He inhaled sharply, exhaled shakily. Breathed in, breathed out. Once. Twice. Three times. Four times. It would seem you've reached a deadlock. 

Should you have said that? No, probably not. Did you go too far? Maybe a bit. Was it too degrading? Yeah, you were stupid to expect him to do something so- 

"I want you, I want you so fucking bad," Aki blurted out, suddenly breaking the silence. "I want to kiss you, I want to touch you, I want to be inside you. Is that what you were looking for?" 

You were stupid to expect him to stand a chance against you. It was only a matter of time until he swallowed the last of his pride. 

"I'll do anything," Aki begged. He brought a hand to his face, covering his eyes in an attempt to hide his embarrassment. "I'll do anything you want, I don't care. Just this once, for the love of God, let me fuck you." 

Anything, huh? 

"How about you give me my job back? And give me a raise while you're at it."

Aki wasn't even listening, nor did he think before he shouted, "Okay! Okay, whatever you want, I told you I don't care-"

"And say please. Ask politely if you really want me." 

"Please," Aki sighed, dragging his hand away so he could look at you. His desperate gaze pleaded harder than his words ever could. "Please let me fuck you. I need you. I really need you. Please." 

How were you supposed to resist that? 

"There we go," You said with a smile. 

The heat of the moment must have possessed you because before you were even able to process what was happening, you were pushing yourself up, leaning forward, and so was Aki. With the two of you agonizingly close, so close to connecting but not quite, you managed to sneak in one last comment before Aki fully leaned in. 

"Good boy." 

Aki completely stalled. His lips trembled like he wanted to say something, but in the end he gave up. He leaned down, grabbing you firmly by the neck and yanking you up until he met you in a rough kiss. 

His soft lips against yours sparked a red-hot fire in your chest and you found yourself pressing against him further, wanting more. You pushed him all the way back into his chair, all the way until you could climb on top of him. Even still, he wasn't close enough. You grabbed a fistful of his shirt collar and tugged him in. 

Once he felt you were comfortable on his lap, Aki parted his lips, wasting no time coupling his tongue with yours. His mouth tasted vaguely of mint and cigarettes. He kissed you with all the fervor from his pent-up emotions, with all the anticipation built from days and nights prior. It was passionate and intense with a clear-cut sense of urgency felt between your exchanges of gasps and sighs. All the while, he maintained such a strong grip around your throat that it made you feel as if you were floating among the clouds. 

Aki had been craving this for so, so long and now that he had it, it was better than he ever could have imagined. His whole body felt warm and filled with an utter need for more. You ran your fingers through his hair, starting from the base of his neck near his scalp, sending tingles throughout his spine. His topknot was just barely hanging on at this point. You were delicious, but the faint taste of himself on your tongue was like nothing else Aki had experienced before.  

His free hand trailed under your shirt, calloused palm beginning to explore your body as shamelessly as if he owned it. When his lips finally and reluctantly tore away from yours, Aki leaned in to speak into your ear between uneven breaths, his voice low and tone completely changed as he returned to seriousness. "Get up and bend over the desk." 

Oh, yeah, that's right. He said he wanted to fuck you and you agreed because you couldn't resist him. You agreed? You couldn't deny that you were really turned on, but maybe you should have thought about it more before you went ahead and made a deal with the devil, figuratively, of course. 

You felt a strong pang in between your legs when you slid off Aki's lap and only just now did you notice how wet you were, almost uncomfortably so, in fact. You caught a full glimpse of Aki as he was shrugging off his suit jacket, first meeting his eyes which were clouded in lust, then trailing your gaze down to his dick, which looked so hard it must have been hurting. Honestly, now that you were looking at it again, you had no clue how you managed to take something so big down your throat. Your mind began to wander without your control. You wanted to know what it, what he felt like inside you. You would probably feel him so deep, hitting all of your sweet spots, stretching you out and… 

Goddammit. You had fully admitted to failure once you started thinking those thoughts, but in reality, you had failed the minute you kissed him and the minute you started teasing him. Forget your dignity, forget concern for the implications or repercussions. Right now you needed Aki's dick and you weren't about to consider if you'd end up regretting it later. 

You brought yourself over to his desk on shaky legs, taking a deep breath as a way to prepare yourself before leaning over it. Aki rose as well, discarding his jacket over his chair so he was wearing only his shirt, then following to stand behind you. 

Aki snickered, "There we go. Good girl." 

Was he actually fucking mocking you? He was just begging like a dog, and now the bastard was mocking you? 

Aki reached for the zipper of your skirt, pulling it down, but instead of taking your skirt off, he opted to simply push it up to around your waist. "Do you have any idea how long I've been waiting for this? How long I've wanted this?" He muttered, rolling his sleeves up to his biceps before kicking your legs open to spread them further. "God, I've been dreaming of taking you right here for so long." 

Well, you had a bit of an idea, but Aki having feelings for you always seemed unrealistic until now. He didn't seem like the type of guy who would have feelings for anyone, let alone allow those feelings to get in the way of his work. In any case, one thing you never expected was for Aki's feelings for you to be so passionate. Your boss was always the pinnacle of professionalism. You couldn't imagine him thinking anything dirty about a subordinate, let alone you, who he was usually an asshole towards. But now, you had much more of a clear picture. Everything was just an act. Aki's cold attitude towards you was just a meticulously crafted persona, a persona that you were slowly seeing crack. 

You heard the sound of silk rubbing against fabric and then Aki's stern voice commanded, "Hands behind your back." You were curious, so you did as you were told and Aki grabbed your wrists with one hand, yanking your arms backwards. He wrapped what you could only assume was his silk tie around your wrists, securing the binding tightly with a knot. "Consider this your punishment for teasing me earlier." 

"You liked it." You snapped back, tugging at your restraints to no avail. Aki merely chuckled in response and you inhaled an incredibly sharp breath when his fingers were suddenly pressed against your cunt, rubbing you through the fabric of your underwear. 

"I think you're the one who liked it," Aki mused, his fingers rubbing slow, gentle circles against your clit, feeling your wetness through the fabric, "You're completely soaked, were you getting off on teasing me like that? I've got to say, you didn't strike me as the sadistic type." 

You held back your moans and grumbled through your teeth, "And you're saying you didn't like it?"

"Tch," Aki scoffed, drawing his hand away to hook his fingers around the waistband of your underwear, swiftly pulling them down to your thighs. "I don't like being bossed around by mere subordinates." 

"Right, so that's why you were begging like a pathetic bitch. I think that you-" You cut yourself off abruptly with a whine when Aki suddenly plunged a finger inside you, curling it upwards. 

"Hah, you're so wet, look at how easy that went in," Aki taunted, adding another finger without bothering to ask, two fingers now shoved inside you. Aki's hands were always much bigger than yours, and you were now extremely aware of how long his fingers were. They reached deep, much deeper than your own fingers could ever reach, and were rough with callouses. He moved them with the same precision and finesse he seems to carry through every facet of his life, curling them up in such a way that they pressed firm against your sweet spot every time. There was a tinge of irony to be found in the fact that Aki neglected to tease you despite how bad you had teased him. Instead he was right to the point, giving you exactly what you wanted and exactly what would leave you reeling the most. If he was this good with his fingers alone, how were you supposed to handle the rest of him? 

You bit your lip hard to stifle your noises as waves of pleasure surged through your body. You weren't about to give him the satisfaction of hearing your moans, but clearly he noticed your plight. 

"Why are you so quiet now? You can't keep your mouth shut when you're busy disrespecting me," Aki teased, sounding as confident as ever as he scissored his fingers inside you. "Let me hear you, tell me how good it feels. I know it feels good." 

"Shut up, annoying fucker." You retorted immediately. 

"You're always such a cocktease," Aki hummed in amusement, pulling his fingers out. You couldn't hold back a whimper when your cunt pulsed from the sudden absence. Aki said harshly, "I hope you know that little attitude of yours is going to disappear once I'm fucking you as hard as I want." 

You rolled your eyes, but kept quiet for now. Aki brought his fingers to his mouth and you could hear him sucking the digits clean. Your taste was sweet, and if he wasn't so impatient to be inside you right now, he'd definitely taste you even more. Maybe next time. 

Once he was finished, Aki brought one hand to the small of your back, pressing gently as he leaned over you. The other he used to grab your face, tilting your head up until he was directly above. 

"Let's do something about that dirty mouth of yours, yeah? Open." Aki ordered, tapping your cheek with his finger. You obeyed, opening your mouth hesitantly, until Aki commanded, "Wider." You did as you were told again, trying to open your mouth as wide as you could manage. 

You couldn't exactly see from this angle, but if you could, you would have seen Aki's jaw flex as he gathered saliva. Without warning, he spit into your mouth, directly onto your tongue. Before you had a chance to protest, Aki was pressing your chin up, forcing your mouth closed. "Swallow."

Aki smirked when he heard you gulp. A little spit was far from enough to gross you out, I mean, you just had his dick down your throat and earlier you were practically sucking on his tongue. You stared daggers into him that gave the impression you were beside yourself with anger, but although you'd never admit it, a little part of you enjoyed being commanded by Aki like this. After all, you always wanted to impress your boss as much as possible. Or maybe you were just so horny you didn't care anymore. 

"That's my girl," Aki let go of your face, playfully slapping your cheek as he drew back. "You act so damn cocky, but in the end you're always obedient to me." 

Aki's hands found your waist, his grip rough against your bare skin. Your back arched when he lifted your ass, positioning you properly in front of him so you were level with his height. He pressed his cock in between your thighs, grinding it hard against you. "Tell me, who's in control here?" He asked, voice dripping with spite. 

You didn't reply, instead panting hard as you tried to appear unflustered. The anticipation was killing you. He was so close to filling your aching cunt, close enough that you could feel his heartbeat through his dick as it pulsed and grinded against your clit. 

"Answer me you little brat," Aki leaned down, speaking directly into your ear, "Answer me or I'm not fucking you." 

"I… You… I'm-" You stammered through your gasps, legs feeling like they were about to buckle. You gasped when Aki suddenly slapped your ass hard with his open palm, certainly hard enough to leave a mark. 

"Do you want me to walk away and leave you here? Answer me properly. Who is in control?"

"Dammit," You breathed heavily, forcing yourself to calm down and ignore how much your ass was stinging. "You are, you're in control, Lieutenant." 

That's right. He was in control, he was always in control. Everything had gone exactly as he planned, exactly as he wanted. You were never the one in the driver's seat. If there was ever a point where you thought you were, you must have been horribly fooled. 

"That's what I fucking thought." 

Aki pulled your hips until the head of his cock was prodding at your entrance and he sighed, mumbling so quietly you almost didn't catch it, "I'll try to be gentle, but I don't know if I'll be able to control myself."

You whined when Aki finally pressed inside you with ease, a disgustingly wet sound filling the air. He groaned in your ear when he bottomed out, pulling you in hard by your waist as if he was desperate to get even deeper. 

Assuming you had any doubts still lingering in your brain, they were shaken now. Assuming you had any shame over the inglorious reality that you were currently in your boss's work office, during work hours, bent over his desk with his dick inside you, the pure ecstasy that you felt must have knocked the shame right out of you. Aki's cock stretched you perfectly, deeply, and you could feel him in your stomach as prominently as the butterflies. You thought his fingers reached deep, but this was on a whole different level. His large frame leant over yours and his breath was hot on your cheek. You felt close to him now, closer than ever before, and that thought sent you right to heaven. He felt so good, so perfect, so right. It was everything you had imagined and once he started moving, fuck, it was so much more. 

Aki rolled his hips in and out, slowly and deliberately. Each time he fucked into you, he took note of the moans that left your mouth, trying to adjust and hit the spots that drew the most noise. "God, shit, oh my God, feels so good," Aki stammered in between shaky breaths, his voice light and barely audible over your noises and the sound of skin slapping against skin. 

You stared at the door in front of you. When you first walked in, this was definitely the furthest from what you imagined happening. Your hands, still bound by his tie, clenched as you dug your fingernails into your palm, trying to quiet yourself down and take it. You were starting to get used to the feeling, but his dick was still so fucking big and he knew exactly how to use it. You were whimpering at every thrust, feeling amazing but feeling like you were going to be split open at the same time. If you had any idea he was this good, maybe you would have been bent over for him a long time ago. 

As long as you continued moaning like this, sure, the door was locked, but anyone walking down the hallway might hear you. No, they would definitely hear you. They would hear you and know you were being fucked by the Lieutenant just beyond the door. Somehow though, that thought didn't scare you, it just made you more turned on. 

Aki's hand found itself tangled in your hair, sending tingles all over your scalp when he ran his fingers through. He continued at a slow, steady pace, and it seemed like Aki was focused on fucking you as deeply as he could rather than as hard as he really wanted. When he pressed inside, he rolled his hips into you, pushing his cock in as deep as he could manage. He was reluctant to pull away, but when he did, the feeling of your cunt sucking him back in made him delirious. 

"Shhh, shhh," Aki cooed when your moans started to pick up, although he made no attempt to slow his tempo. "Don't- fuck," He swallowed, cutting himself off when he rammed in again, "Don't get too loud, otherwise people are going to hear. You can take it, you're doing so well." 

Every thrust of Aki's hips, every single one of his moans, every movement and every word he spoke was filled with the weight of just how long he had been waiting for this, how long he had been dreaming of this, how long he had planned this and you never even noticed. 

When you went on a dangerous mission, he thought about you the whole time, racked with fear that you wouldn't return. Once you finally did, covered in wounds and just barely making it out with your life, Aki mysteriously took over assigning your missions from that point on. You can't remember the last time you were given a mission anywhere near as strenuous as that one. 

When he caught a co-worker chatting you up on a joint operation between the whole division, refusing to leave you alone while they invasively put their hands on you, suddenly you weren't assigned any missions with that co-worker anymore. On future joint operations, Aki always seemed to be standing closer to you than usual, always acting as a barrier between you and that person. Apparently, they went on to quit a while ago, with rumors floating around that someone threatened them into doing so. 

And when you started under-performing, set on your current unlucky streak, that's when Aki hatched his plan to take advantage. A ploy to corner you into fulfilling his desires unless you wanted to give up your job was a bit cruel of a plan, sure, but it would work. When he was the one calling your shots, everything would be rather easy. All he had to do was send you on missions he knew would be fruitless or a waste of time and fudge the rest of the details. Once you had sufficiently failed enough, he'd just fire you for your incompetence, and devil hunting was your life, so you'd do anything to get your job back, right? 

Of course you would, because his plan went off without a hitch. Actually, considering he had just planned on having you suck him off and now he was currently seven inches deep inside of you, his plan went way better than he expected. 

"Fuck, fuck you feel so good," Aki moaned when he pressed into you again, feeling your walls squeeze around his cock. Everything he was waiting for finally became realized, and yet, there was still a part of him who wasn't fully satisfied. There was still a part of him who was desperate for more. He asked quietly, mostly to himself, "Why can't I get enough of you?" 

You were wondering the same question. Why couldn't you get enough of him? You wanted more, you needed more. You wanted to plead for him to go faster, harder, deeper, louder, but when you opened your mouth, your thoughts were so scrambled that the only word you could think to say was, "More." 

Thankfully, Aki got the hint, and he picked up the pace. The whole desk shook as his hips began to snap forward faster and rougher, giving you the relief you had been searching for. You felt an overwhelming euphoria in your core each time he thrusted in. "Yes! Don't stop!" You cried out a little louder than you should have, already forgetting that he told you to quiet down.  

"Tell me," Aki choked out between gasps, his voice getting hoarse, "Tell me how good it feels." 

"It feels so good! You feel so fucking good Aki, don't stop!"

Aki gasped when you said his name, the rhythm of his hips stuttering for a moment. He wasn't expecting you to say it then, but the way you did was just so perfect. There were very few people who called him by his name; for the most part, it was either Lieutenant, boss, or Hayakawa if they wanted to be direct. You were the only person he ever gave permission to call him Aki, so hearing his first name fall so effortlessly from your lips was wonderful. Nevertheless, the reminder that he was the one who had you bent over his desk, he was the one who had all the power over you and you knew it… the thought alone would be enough to make him come undone if he wasn't trying to hold back right now to savor the moment. 

"Say my name again, please," Aki begged, his inclusion of asking politely surprising not only you, but himself as well. It just slipped out, honestly, but either way, it seemed to do the trick. 

"Aki, God, Aki!" Your legs were beginning to quiver now, threatening to buckle with every thrust. "You're so big Aki, you feel amazing, you feel so-"

You yelped when Aki abruptly pulled out of you, grabbing your waist and twisting you around until your back was slammed against the desk's hard surface. His mouth was on yours in an instant, your eyes fluttering closed as he sloppily kissed you. His lips felt just as soft as before, but this kiss was much rougher and messier, driven by a fever of desire. One of his hands roughly gripped your waist, holding you so you wouldn't slip, and the other found the buttons on your shirt, expertly unbuttoning them. 

When the two of you pulled apart, you remained connected by a thin line of saliva between your tongues. You opened your eyes, and the sight you were greeted with almost knocked you out. Aki was panting hard trying to catch his breath, face flushed and pupils blown, gaze warm with infatuation but coated with lust. With his sleeves rolled up, you could see his strong biceps covered in scars and rippling veins throughout his arms. His hair was a mess and he reached up into it, pulling out the hair tie that was just barely hanging on before shaking his head until the black strands fell loosely around his face. You had never seen Aki with his hair down until now since he had the habit of always keeping it up, but Lord, he was so pretty. His hair framed his face absolutely perfectly. 

"I wanted to see your face," Aki explained, his calloused palm gently gliding up your body now that your shirt was opened. Wanting to see your face was the truth, but he also needed a minute to compose himself because the way you were saying his name had him on the edge and he wanted to last longer than that. 

"You're so pretty." You said abruptly. 

Oops. You didn't mean to say that one out loud. 

Aki merely chuckled, a faint blush dusted over his cheeks. "And you're beautiful." His hands found your waist to pull you forward, and he hesitated for a moment, leaning in close to whisper, "But I bet you look even more beautiful when I'm inside you." 

Aki pressed back inside you, the feeling of him filling you up again nothing but pure bliss. Your heart was pounding hard but his was pounding even harder. You wrapped your legs tightly around his back when he stuffed you to the hilt once more. 

It didn't take long until Aki had worked back up to his previous pace. He started out with deep rolls of his hips to work back into it before his thrusts devolved, becoming senseless and ragged and filled with need. Although his grip mostly stayed steady on your waist, he frequently ran a hand through his hair, brushing it out of his face when it started to obscure his vision. Strands stuck to his forehead from his sweat. There was something so intense about the way his eyes remained locked on yours, lustful gaze threatening to swallow you whole. 

You weren't really attempting to stifle your noises at this point, and apparently, neither was Aki. He was loud, much louder than you even, moaning and gasping in between each thrust and ragged breath he took in. Funny, he's the one who told you to be quiet, and yet he was the one moaning so loud it could probably be heard three rooms over. 

At first, he was worried about people walking by and hearing, but to tell you the truth, he didn't really give a shit anymore. What were they going to do if they heard him? It was his office, so he could do whatever the hell he wanted. His only grievance was that he didn't want anyone else hearing your noises besides him, but it couldn't be helped in this scenario. He wanted to hear every single noise that left your lips. He didn't want you to hold back anything. 

If there was one description to express how Aki felt right now, it would probably be love-drunk. His mind felt like a complete blur and all he could think about was how amazing you felt, how beautiful your face looked when he was fucking you, how sweet your voice was; all he could think about was you, you, you. He had experience, but nothing like this before, nothing even close. No-one made him feel this way or intoxicated him like this before. Perhaps it was because he had been waiting so, so long for this moment, or perhaps it was just because you were made for him. 

"Close, really close," Aki stammered into your ear, his head dropping to the nape of your neck. His breath was hot and loose strands of his hair tickled your skin. His thrusts were erratic as he began to lose his rhythm. 

"Keep going, just like that," You pleaded, feeling your release coming closer as well. You had been struggling against your restraints this whole time and you finally managed to loosen the knot around your wrists. You snaked an arm out from under you and brought your newly free hand to the back of Aki's head, feeling his soft hair beneath your fingers. Your legs around his back tightened as you pressed him closer to you. 

"How is it?" Aki asked breathlessly. 

"Fuck, it's amazing!"

"Tell me more," Aki groaned, grabbing your open hand and interlacing his fingers with yours when he noticed your arm was free. He gripped your hand tight, his palm sweaty and fingers shaky. "Tell me how amazing it is, tell me how I'm the only one who can fuck you this good."

Did he want you to praise him more or did he just have a fetish for feeding his own ego? 

"It's so good Aki, you're so good," You gripped his hair so hard he thought you might tear it out. "You're the only one Aki, you're the only one, please don't stop-"

You thought you could hold on for a few moments longer, but when Aki started chanting your name under his breath, you knew you were done. He rolled his hips up, hitting that perfect spot in your stomach once more, and that was it. Waves of adrenaline mixed with pure pleasure washed over your entire body as you came around his cock, back arching and legs shaking. You cried out his name, practically screaming it until Aki's free hand covered your mouth, leaving you to whine hopelessly into his palm. 

Aki fucked you through your high, not giving you a moment to breathe. He melted in between the sound of your muffled cries, the feeling of your cunt pulsing around him, and the sight of your beautiful face twisted in pleasure. He stuttered, tumbling over his words, "I'm- fuck, I'm-" 

He groaned, unable to even get the words out before he felt his pleasure burst like a bubble. He shoved deep inside you one last time, giving you all of him as he fell apart. He held himself there as he came, making sure you were pumped with every last drop of him. 

Aki's breath was heavy as he panted, chest heaving, feeling like he was putting in more effort than usual just to squeeze air from his lungs. His body slumped against yours, pinning you to the desk, his grip on your hand loosening. Fuck, he thought you made him cum hard when he was down your throat, but you had just made him cum even harder than he thought was possible. He can't remember the last time he felt this exhausted, not even when he was fighting devils. 

You were really everything he ever dreamed of and more. The feeling of you finishing around him was almost as amazing as the satisfying realization after the fact that he was the one who made you cum, he was the one who got to fuck you. And now that he had come inside you, you belonged to him, that was something he was going to make sure of. 

Aki placed a soft, tingling kiss on your neck, and then on your jawline as he finally pulled himself out of you. "Good job," He praised quietly through unsteady breaths, removing his hand from your mouth to caress your cheek. "You did so good for me. I knew you would." 

"Yeah, so good…" You sputtered, your mind feeling like it was coated in a thick, dizzying fog making it impossible to think straight. Hardly even thinking about what you were saying, you mumbled, "Such a good boy."

Aki let out a half-hearted chuckle, nuzzling his face into your neck, "Why do you insist on calling me that?" 

"Cause you like it." 

"No." 

"Yeah, you do. Admit it and this won't be a one-time thing, I'll let you do me whenever you-" 

"I like it." 

You burst into laughter, your chest pressing against his, "That easy to get you to talk huh?" 

Aki smiled and shrugged, "I guess so. I can't resist you." 

Time felt frozen in place as you laid there, staring at the ceiling through half-lidded eyes as your laughter died down and you caught your breath. Your legs felt numb but still hung around Aki's back at the ankles. As the vertigo began to fade away, you felt the lightheadedness replaced by a slam of dread and embarrassment. 

Here you were, with your shirt unbuttoned, skirt pushed up, and underwear missing, sprawled over your boss's desk. Your hair was a sheer mess, you were drenched in sweat, and you smelled undeniably like sex. How the hell were you supposed to go back to work like this? More importantly, how much time has passed since you first arrived? You had assignments that were supposed to be done by today. 

"Aki, I have to go back to work." 

"No you don't," Aki retorted, lips brushing against your neck. "I'm your boss, remember? I'll sign off on your assignments for today, so just relax." 

When Aki began kissing and nibbling at your skin, you found yourself quickly easing up. His lips were gentle and teasing, but his goal was rather clear: to leave his mark on you. He wanted a reminder of everything. An indication every time he looked at you, every time he saw you at work, that it wasn't just a dream. Or rather, a reminder that his dream had come true. A selfish part of him also wanted everyone to know just who you belonged to, but of course, only he would know he was the cause. They could certainly wonder, though. 

You sighed when Aki sucked harshly against the sensitive skin, but you made no attempt to stop him from littering you with hickeys and love bites as you ran your fingers through his hair. When he was finished, he pulled away to admire his work, your arms hooked around his neck. Several purple bruises painted your neck, scattering down to your collar bones. 

"You're so beautiful."

Your heart skipped a beat and you hesitated for a moment before asking, "Do you really think so?" 

"Of course I do, I always have. You've always been beautiful to me." 

For a few moments, it felt like you and Aki were the only two people in the universe. You were lost in his warm gaze, in his tender expression, in his smile, which was as genuine and soft as what you saw when you first fell for him. Maybe it was his sweet words, maybe it was him finally admitting some of his feelings, or maybe it was just the high you were coming down on, but you found yourself falling for him all over again. 

Aki's fingertips brushed gently over your skin, over the bruises he had marked you with as he spoke, "You should come over to my place tonight." 

"Huh? Why?" You didn't realize until now that your hand had trailed to Aki's ear, where you were playing with his earring between your fingers. 

"Because my roommates aren't going to be there. And I want to spend more time with you. Do you want to?"

"I'd love to." 

Aki grinned and he held your waist to keep you steady as he pulled back further, your arms falling at your sides. He suddenly snickered when his eyes caught on something below you. 

"What?" You asked curiously. 

He met your gaze with an amused look on his face. "My desk is filthy." 

You sat up in a hurry, supporting yourself with your hands, and when you looked, sure enough, he was right. In between your legs, directly on the hardwood surface was a pool of… yeah, you didn't even have to say it. 

"It's fine," Aki reassured with a dry laugh when he saw the panicked look on your face. He gently let go of your waist once he was sure you were upright, then taking a few steps back to his chair. He snatched his suit jacket from where it was draped over the back, tossing it at you. "Use that to clean it up." 

You were hit with utter disbelief, then when you realized he wasn't joking, you stammered, "Are you serious? But that's…" 

"Relax. I'll take it to the dry cleaners later." 

Reluctantly, you scoffed and did as he suggested, trying your best not to be bothered. You cleaned up while Aki found the rest of his clothes and put them on. The least you could do was wipe down everything with an inside section of the jacket so if it did stain, it wouldn't be noticeable. You tossed his jacket aside when you were finished. 

When you finally stood up, you felt the soreness in your core and the shakiness in your legs. Aki rushed over to you before you could take a wobbly step, picking you up with ease and setting you back on the desk. "Hold on, I'll help you." 

Aki helped you get dressed, slipping on your underwear which was totally ruined, then adjusting your skirt as you buttoned up your top. He grabbed his tie from the desk behind you, wrapping it around his collar. 

"Aki-" 

"Lieutenant." Aki corrected as he redid his tie, pulling to tighten it. 

You sighed dramatically, "I'm not calling you that shit." 

"Good, I don't want you to. I was just messing with you."  

Aki calmly dug in his pocket for his lighter and cigarettes, slipping a cig in between his teeth. He struck his lighter with one hand and held your waist with the other. 

"Ha ha." You laughed sarcastically, "Funny joke. Were all the other times jokes as well?" 

Aki shrugged, taking a nice, long drag from his cigarette once it was lit. The rich taste of nicotine filling his lungs was just what he needed to relieve his exhaustion. "I don't know," He said through a mouthful of smoke, turning his head to direct the smoke away from you. "You decide." 

You ignored his comment to ask the question that was burning in your mind the most, "Aki, do I have my job back now?" 

"Yeah, why wouldn't you?" Aki replied, taking another puff of his cigarette. 

"I don't know, I just didn't expect you to give it back to me so easily. I know I did what you asked but…"

Aki smiled. 

"This was never about your job, darling." 

#aki hayakawa x reader #aki hayakawa smut #csm x reader #chainsaw man x reader #chainsaw man smut #aki hayakawa #aki x reader

[chickenparm]

Bad Decision (Dan Heng/f!Reader) - Part 2

if you read the gender-neutral part one, please note the addition of female bits for this part. they're mentioned by name only once, but otherwise there's not a lot of description for what's going on down there. this is part 2 of 2.

---

AO3 LINK PREVIOUS PART

Dan Heng/f!Reader 3,308 Words - NSFW (P in V, grinding, mentions of previous phone sex, FEELINGS)

Despite Dan Heng’s insistence, Himeko and Welt are far too akin to mother hens to ever let you slip onto the ship and not report everything that happened on the planet below. 

Shifting from foot to foot, you listen to the two of them go around and round with March before the conversation finally winds down to a point that you can feasibly say, “Dan Heng asked me to stop by so we could update the Archives for the Express together. I should probably go do that before I forget anything important.”

“That’s probably for the best. You’ve had a long week; make sure you get some rest.” Welt turns to speak with Himeko a little quieter, but his eyes follow you as you leave the parlor car a little too quickly. There’s something to be said about his perceptiveness, but you can’t be bothered with it when you know Dan Heng is waiting for you. 

The text that buzzed in your pocket in the middle of your conversation told you so. A quick glance in the middle of one of March’s tirades revealed it was only three periods; a reminder of his existence. Like you could ever forget, especially after what happened the night prior. Your hands are still shaking. 

There’s no point in knocking. He knows you’re here, you know that he knows, and you’re far too impatient to look him in the eye and see if your imagination from last night was as good as you suspect it was. The door slides open, then closed, and you lock it for good measure. 

Dan Heng sits at his chair, slouched with his phone in his hands. A quick glance at the screen reveals he’d been simply staring at the open conversation window between the two of you. On your entry, he drops the phone to the desk and grips the arm rests to push himself upright, looking over his shoulder. 

Once he realizes it’s you, he lets out a breath and loses a bit of that stiffness. Jerking off on the phone with someone tends to make you a little more comfortable around them, it seems. 

“How was your trip?”

“You and I both know we couldn’t give a shit about that.” You say bluntly, crossing the room. Dan Heng wanted you here, wanted you to listen, and then demanded you come to him. He made promises about what he’d do with you when you got here, and now that you’re in front of him, he’s stalling with pleasantries?

On any other day, you’d have basked in the opportunity to speak with him in any way possible. This time, there’s something new on the table; an irresistible offer that you’ve been pining over since you woke up with his face less than an inch from your own back on the space station. Now he’s looking at you, one elbow slung over the back of his chair, all but inviting you to make the next step. 

It’s five steps across the room, two steps up on the raised platform, and only a half-step to finish crossing the distance. Seven-and-a-half steps for you to stop short and lose your nerve. 

Dan Heng, with all his perception, picks up on your faltering almost as soon as you do. The chair squeals across the plexiglass flooring as he gets to his feet, nudging it out of the way so he can finish what the two of you started. 

Like a meteor, he crashes into you with grasping hands and lips that feel impossibly smooth compared to your bitten ones. The tips of his fingers dig into your upper arms, almost as if he expects you’ll try to run. Even if you wanted to, there’s no escaping the way his hands only loosen enough to wind around you and crush you against his chest. 

Against his lips, you murmur his name, but it’s muffled and completely disregarded. In fact, nothing seems to matter to him besides turning the two of you, then deftly winding a leg around yours as he shifts his weight and tips you backward. 

The mattress on his floor is as hard as it seems at first glance. His hand at the back of your head and the arm around your waist keeps you from hitting it any harder than you have to, but it still takes your breath away. Dan Heng gives it back to you as he meets your lips again, something desperate crawling out of him now that the first of what seems to be many steps has been taken. 

Dan Heng settles himself between your parted legs, your knees bracketing his hips as he kneels over you. From beneath, the pulsating blue light of the flooring casts his skin into something ethereal, otherworldly and barely conceivable. He pulls back, braced on his hands as he stares down at you in a single moment of quiet contemplation. 

“Still with me?” The words breeze across your cheeks as he speaks them, rolling across your skin and nearly evaporating before you have the chance to comprehend them. The answer is almost no, for the simple fact that you weren’t yourself for the span of time between him kissing you and him bringing the two of you to his spartan bed. 

But then you find enough of your faculties to breathe, to kick-start your thoughts and really take stock of the burning of desire in your gut. “Not going anywhere until you kick me out.”

“The others will start to get suspicious.” He leans in again, nosing along your cheek until he gets to your ear. As if he were telling some grave secret, Dan Heng warns, “We could just let them know we’re together, now. That’s simple enough.”

“Are we?” You respond, eyelashes brushing your cheeks as you close your eyes at the sensation. Every little exhale he makes is against the shell of your ear, and you almost think it’s simply his breath that’s caressing the shape until you hear the rustling of his movements. His fingers sweep along the arch before the featherlight touch of his knuckles drags down, down, down along the tendon of your neck. 

It’s not a denial that comes from you, just a simple question of where he thinks the two of you stand. You’ll go with it regardless; Dan Heng hasn’t led you wrong before, and you’re not about to start doubting him now, when you’re most vulnerable. His laughter is a rare treat, and even now as it curls beneath his breath, it feels like the presence of something incredibly priceless. 

“We are.” Dan Heng answers with ease and simplicity, like he’s so assured of all this. Like he hadn't panicked for a moment before you hung up on him the first time last night. Somewhere along the way, he’d pieced things together and sharpened his confidence into a blade that teases along your skin between the knuckles of his fingers, now. 

And that’s enough of an answer for you. With him, there are very few hidden meanings to his words. Now wouldn’t be the time to start; you’re meant to take his answer at face value. Turning your head, you ghost your lips along his cheek in a silent acceptance. What happens now is up to him, but the way his shifts to press his hips against yours makes it obvious enough that the two of you are on the same page, here.

There are a thousand, thousand things that he could do with you, now that he’s got his hands on you. You have no idea, he’d said over the phone, a lingering promise to show you if you’d let him. But the choice he makes is the simplest, the most easy at this point in time. With a slow grind of his hips, he presses against you and his moan shudders against your ear, so akin to how he’d sounded over the phone. 

Unfiltered, shot directly into your veins with the threat of addiction, Dan Heng repeats the same sounds he made for you over the phone, each accompanied by a roll of his body against yours. Each sigh, each moan, matched perfectly with the tone you remember vividly despite the slight static that accompanied it. 

Like he’d been practicing, like he planned this. Digging your nails into his shoulders, beneath the fabric of his jacket but above his shirt, you needle at him for answers that you’ll gladly match with your own if he asked. “How many times did you get off while thinking of me?”

“Too many.” A single laugh leaves him, tinged with cynicism, as if he’s in disbelief of himself for such an answer. 

Dan Heng, always so concise, hasn’t given you enough information. “For how long?”

“How many astral cycles has it been since you first boarded?” A question for a question, and while you were willing to answer them all, this one is a little obvious. Dan Heng keeps his cheek pressed to yours, the faint dusting of his eyelashes against your temple as they flutter with each of his movements. “I wish March hadn’t been there when I found you.”

At first, you don’t know what he’s talking about. What difference would it have made if she wasn’t there? 

But then the memory of his face so close to yours, not unlike how it is now as he pulls back to gauge your reaction through half-lidded eyes. Of March’s hand planting on his cheek to push him away and cheer about your newfound consciousness. The faint murmurs about CPR, the flash of his scent in your nose as the first real intrusion on your senses upon waking up. 

Whether it’s his idea of a joke or not, you still let out a quiet laugh and tug him back in for a kiss. A do-over for what he seems to think he was denied that day, though he’s had plenty of those since you walked through that door not so long ago. 

Words lose meaning when they’re murmured into each other's mouth, so you stop altogether. Only conversation through actions is what matters, and Dan Heng is particularly good at body language with how he makes it clear how badly he wants you. Fingers that once brushed against your skin gently grow greedy and seek more. Untucking clothing and pulling at zippers, revealing more and more until you’re laid bare beneath him and he can touch where he pleases. 

And that seems to be everywhere. The slope of your shoulders, your collarbones, the plane of your sternum and across your stomach. As if testing the give, he squeezes at your hips and lets out a pleased little sigh at what he feels there. Against your ear, his breaths come hot and heavy, an unexpected excitement starting to color them with each shift of his hands, each rock of his clothed cock against your bare pussy. 

Why he’s dragging this out, you’re not sure. It could be some sick form of delayed gratification, but you’re finding it hard to see any positives to it when your skin is starting to feel too tight and your legs itch to kick out, to press down against the thin mattress and buck up against him. Dan Heng is exploring you thoroughly, but not in the ways you want him to. 

Brokenly, you groan, “Dan Heng, come on-”

“I like to savor things I know I’m going to enjoy.”

Groaning and letting your arms fall from his shoulders, splayed out to your sides, you do your absolute best to coerce him into doing anything more than grinding himself against you and squeezing at every inch of your body he can feasibly reach without separation. “It’s not going to run out. This isn’t a one-time thing.”

Pulling back, he looks at you with eyes that are crinkled in the corners just so. Amusement of any sort is a good look for him, even if it’s at your expense. “Fine, but pushing me now will only make it worse for you later.”

“Then I’ll deal with that later.” 

Carefully, Dan Heng pries one of his hands from your hip, using it to work blindly at belts and sashes around his waist that you can’t be bothered to learn the layout of just yet. Eventually, after much practice, but it’s best to leave things to the expert for now. Against your lower stomach, the weight of his cock slaps wetly - he’s just as worked up as you are. 

“Alright. Later, then.”

Maybe there’s a little regret in not allowing him to at least get you ready. The rounded head of his cock bumps against your entrance, his hand hooks beneath your knee to spread you wider, and you’re given only a moment to recenter before he’s sinking into you with a swift, persistent push. 

And the sound he makes. Beneath his breath, rumbling, eyes fluttering shut, Dan Heng moans so prettily that you’re convinced you’re not dreaming. If only because there’s no way you could come up with a vocalization so striking on your own, no matter how good your imagination might be during lonely nights thinking of the man pushing deeper into you with each passing thought you have. 

Your arms that had been flung out to your sides search for purchase, finding it around the edge of the mattress, as your knuckles ache from the pressure of your grip. Dan Heng’s cheek presses against yours again, an attempt to comfort you with actions as well as words, “Take a breath. Give it a second.”

There’s an undertone to his words, a bit of teasing that suggests you might be regretting asking him to go so quickly. But the sharpness is exquisite, mingling with the sudden feeling of being stretched full. Shakily, you bring one hand to loop under his arm, splaying across his back as if he were stable enough to keep you anchored while also being the reason you’re out-of-body. 

Fingertips press between his shoulder blades, your nails dig into the glass flooring, and Dan Heng pulls back. His teeth find purchase on your neck, his fists bury in the blankets, and Dan Heng thrusts forward. 

And as soon as he bottoms out, one hand slaps over your mouth to muffle the sudden yelp that leaves you, undignified and embarrassing with its pitch. His thumb hooks beneath your chin, palm over your mouth, holding you still as he repeats the motion again and again, agonizingly slowly, as if he wants to make sure you feel every inch of his cock as he fucks you. 

Between leaving little marks of his teeth against your skin, he warns you, “If you’re too loud, someone’s going to come asking questions. Do you really want to explain to March why we’re in here together with the door closed?”

As if you’d bother to answer the door in the first place. Surely she’s not naive enough to misinterpret whatever sounds would come out of here while Dan Heng is very obviously preoccupied with you in particular. Matters aren’t helped when he makes a particularly sharp thrust, enough that his own breath leaves him in an appreciative exhalation. 

There’s a vague sort of awareness that you look like a mess. Sweaty, rumpled, writhing beneath him as he takes his sweet time working you open around him, each push accompanied by the increasing volume of your wet arousal, his skin slapping against yours, the quiet jingle of his accessories as his clothing shifts. 

It’s unfair that you’re so bare while he’s removed only enough to do what he needs. Surely the rest of his skin would be just as beautiful as what you’ve been allowed to see so far. Alabaster and smooth marble, impassive unless you knew exactly where to look. 

Instinctively, you note the little space between Dan Heng’s brows where they furrow together, the twitch at his jaw where his muscles tense. This is the closest you’ve seen him to coming undone, and it’s entirely attributed to the feeling of you clenching around him, the racing thoughts in your head bringing you to places that leave you treading dangerously close to the edge. 

So many questions begin to crop up in your mind as it works too hard and too fast, a direct correlation to the way his pace has picked up accordingly. With each consistent, precise impalement of his cock inside you, a new demand flickers through your mind before it’s gone again. 

Incoherence muddles any ardent words you’d like to speak. Ones that ask him to go harder, faster, give you more.  Bliss floods your veins as you lock your ankles behind his back and keep him close, keep him deep enough that there’s no chance you’ll go unfilled as your walls flutter, and then your entire being shatters until you’re little more than a pulse synchronized with his own stuttering pace. 

Maybe he fucks you for a thousand years in one go, or perhaps it’s only a few moments longer. But it still feels like an eternity until you come down to the feeling of each and every pulse of his release hitting inside. Dan Heng positively throbs inside you, fingers digging into skin wherever he can reach to keep himself from making the very sounds he warned you against. 

At the very least, you can hear the quiet whine under his breath as he exhales and shudders against you. It’s a small mercy you’re coherent enough to ferret that away, just as you did with everything else Dan Heng provided over the phone, and the encore he gave you as a treat for coming to him as swiftly as you could. 

The bed does nothing to cushion the blow as he all but collapses on top of you, resting between your thighs as his lips absently trace paths on your skin with minimal movement from his head. Occasionally, he’ll attempt to leave a mark, but out of laziness or exhaustion, there’s hardly enough force behind it to provide anything lasting. 

There’s time later, certainly, because you’re not going to let him get away with just the once. It’s obvious it goes both ways, with how his arms worm their way beneath you to attach himself, as if he still wasn’t buried inside you to the point of feeling his heartbeat just off-tempo from your own. 

Dan Heng’s breath is damp against your neck, mingling with the traces of saliva he left in his amorous wake. With your own weak limbs, you lift your hands to the back of his head and bury your fingers between thick locks, not quite tugging but not letting him go if he wanted to. 

Maybe you should say something. Solidifying whatever this was is probably a good idea, but if you focus hard enough, you can feel the slight pout of his lips as his cheek presses against your collar and he threatens to let his weariness take over. 

Dealing with matters the day after seems to be the running theme with this. With that in mind, you settle back onto the hard mattress and close your eyes. Shades of blue dance along your eyelids from the glowing floor, lending a cooling effect that soothes your singed nerves and lust-burned skin. 

Dan Heng isn’t one to leave things half-finished, and you know for certain that neither of you are finished here. How much is left to be done is anyone’s guess, but if it turns out to be an endless sort of project, well… You wouldn’t be so opposed. 

In time with your own, his heartbeat slows, his grip grows lax, and you try not to laugh at his expense. If he was up as late as you suspect last night, then he sorely needs his rest. 

Just a short one. 

#dan heng #honkai star rail #hsr #danheng #dan heng/reader #danheng/reader #dan heng x reader #danheng x reader #fic #fanfic #fanfiction #gender neutral reader #nsft #mind the a/n for spicy tags

[din-miller]

Heyoooo! I’m not sure if you take requests, or if this is where your supposed to ask, it’s my first time doing so :’)

BUT

If you do, I was wondering if you could maybe wright an angsty fic, could be platonic or romantic, idm, but after a mission the reader dies similar to how aunt may dies in Spider-Man. Like, everybody gets out alive after a mission, and they’re about to head back on the ship r somthin and then BOOM, the reader falls. They don’t know the are dying and everyone is panicking(or just one of TBB for bonus individual trauma) then after a few, they die. One minute TBB have it all, the next, their world shattered.

Ofc your free to change as much as you want up, and you really don’t have to do it if you don’t want to, it’s just a prompt I’ve been thinking about. Personally its just been nagging me for a while and I love your writing, and would really love to see it done (we all love some heavy angst, no?)

Again, if you don’t want to that’s perfectly fine, just thought I could ask <333

Hello dear, sorry this took so long.

Full disclosure, I’ve never seen Spider-Man. I watched a few videos on YouTube. Both for the movie and the video game not knowing which death of Aunt May you had in mind. Thankfully you provided enough details in the request which helped me hugely!

Thank you for your love and support. It means the world to me ❤️

(Ps. You didn’t mention if you wanted the reader to have a specific pronoun so I’ve chosen to use she/her as the readers pronouns)

Go Peacefully, It’s Okay

Pairing: The Bad Batch + f!reader

Word count: 2.4k

Warning: Character death, blood mentioned, female reader, fun sibling dynamics THEN hurt with not a drop of comfort to be found, platonic relationships, use of mando’a (translation at the end)

Sometimes everything you hold dear to your heart, can slip out of your fingertips without out a cause, without a warning, without an explanation

“Remind me when we get back to Ord Mantell, to tell Sid that being hunted by an unknown animal was not in the job description.” Tech grumbled, re-gaining his balance after tripping over a root hidden in the soil.

You laughed, dodging another tree branch as you raced past him, “I wasn’t aware Sid was handing out job descriptions.”

“It’s probably for the best that she doesn’t, we’d be broke if she did,” Hunter pointed out, “If you haven’t noticed, her missions are getting more dangerous lately.”

“Oh, come on, they’re not all bad,” You flinched when the creatures let out a loud roar, “See, even they’re agreeing with me.”

Your commlink beeped, Crosshair’s voice coming through the speaker, “Take the next left, you should be able to lose them in the tall grass.”

“Lose them?” Echo smirked, enjoying this more than he probably should as he jumped over a fallen log, dodging the sharp claws trying to shred his prosthetic leg into pieces, “The fun’s just getting started!”

“You can say that again!” Wrecker cheered, running beside you; Omega balanced on his shoulders, shooting her bow in hopes that it’ll slow the animal chasing them down.

“Has anyone found their weak spot yet?”

Of course nothing is ever simple with the Batch. The creature's skin ricochet any blaster fire and for the first time in history, Wrecker didn’t pack any explosives. Something he’s still evidently mad about as he complained very loudly: “No need for explosives, Tech said. It’s a peaceful planet, Tech said.”

“It was peaceful until you decided to awaken the den, Wrecker.” Tech pointed out, dodging another pounce from the creature behind him, “This plan isn’t working.”

“Crosshair, I thought you said we’d lose them in the tall grass, not attract more!” Echo growled, annoyed as his prosthetics creaked loudly, “You’ll be in charge of oiling my prosthetics when we get back.”

You let out a snort, because that'll be a sight to behold. The others laughed when all Crosshair replied with was a sneer. With a fond roll of your eyes, you opened your comm link, “I have an idea.”

“If past experiences have proven anything, those words have never been followed by anything good.” Typically Tech response.

“You got a better idea?” You asked, a tad judgemental, “Just trust me, okay. Hunter, grab Omega and run. All of you, out of the grass.”

“Copy,” Echo turned to brothers, “Race you to the ship, last one takes first watch tonight.”

Hunter’s helmet is focused on you and you know underneath it he’s giving you a pleading look to not do anything stupid. You just waved him away in response.

“I’ll be right behind you.” You promised and drew your blaster. He sighed and took off with Omega at his side.

As promised, you followed. Albeit a little further behind them as you shoot at the ground again and again, the blaster shot hot enough for the dry grass to catch on fire, forming a wall of flames that prevent the creatures from continuing their attack. As the fire builds and they begin to retreat, you let out a breath of relief. Then, with a huge grin, you threw your hands in the air, ”Victory!”

“Parjir!” Wrecker cheered, high-fiving the youngest Batch. The kid giggled and gave a cheer herself.

Hunter shook his head at them, but you can see the tiniest hint of a smile pulling at the corner of his lips. The smile disappeared as quickly as it came, your name falling from his lips: “Behind you!”

Before you could turn around, your body is slammed to the ground. A vicious snarl came from right behind your ear and you winced at the loudness of it. You twisted your body and grabbed the blaster off of your belt. In the distance the boys are calling your name and without sparing a second thought you started firing into the creature's stomach, taking no pleasure in the pained screams it let out.

You laid your head back against the ground and tried your best not to gag at the smell and warmth of the blood seeping into your clothes. A second barely passed before a pair of hands pushed the animal off of you, “You okay?”

“Yeah, I’m good,” You answered, letting Tech help you up, “Thank you.”

“Next time please eliminate all threats before celebrating.”

“I’ll make sure to triple check my surroundings.” You promised, brushing off the dirt clinging to your pants.

“That would be suffice, thank you.” He said dryly and you chuckled in response, amused with his way of speech.

While Hunter started checking Omega over for any injuries, you pulled Wrecker toward you to do the same. The biggest clone willingly allowed you to poke and prod at various body parts and he doesn’t even complain when you checked a second time despite knowing that other than a bruise or two, he’s fine.

“Your turn,” Wrecker gestured for you to turn around, but before he could begin his check, Hunter called for everyone to grab their packs and start moving out. Wrecker clapped his hands together with a giant grin, “Finally! The heat is killing me! I guess I’ll check you over once we’re back on the Marauder.”

“I’d expect nothing less.” You patted Wrecker’s shoulder and followed him to where the others started preparing for the trip.

You begin the journey back to the ship at Wrecker’s side but the longer you walked, the slower your pace became and eventually you fell behind. The fire is still roaring behind you, the warmth of it faint against your back and despite having felt like you’ve travelled miles, you're not even halfway back to the ship yet.

Echo slowed down to match your pace, arm brushing against yours, “Are you okay?”

“Yeah, I’m fine, Echo. I think the adrenaline is starting to wear off, that's all.”

“Should I get Tech? He’ll probably have a stim shot.”

“No, there’s no need to bother him. I just need a sec-,” A sharp spasm rippled down your back, the force of it knocking you over, your legs giving out from underneath you.

Echo caught you, his arm wrapping around your waist and you leaned into his embrace, head crashing onto his shoulder. Echo lowered both of you to the ground, “Help, we need help!”

Hunter dropped down beside you, helmet placed on the ground as his eyes scanned over your body, looking for injuries, but he can’t tell if the blood is yours or the creatures, “Echo, what happened?”

“I don’t know, we were talking and then she collapsed.”

“Collapsed?” Wrecker appeared beside Hunter, helmet also off, his brows knitted together, “Is she okay?”

You know what he’s thinking, it’s written across his face. He should have checked you over earlier and you know very well that thoughts like those never lead anywhere good, so you grabbed his hand and gave it a gentle squeeze, “I’m okay, Wrecker. I just need a second.”

“We don’t have time for this,” Crosshair huffed impatiently. He’s out of your line of sight but you know he’s scowling, “Get up.”

“We have time to let her catch her breath,” Hunter surveyed the burning grass. The fire is steady and far enough that it wouldn’t hurt to sit for a few seconds, “When we get back to the ship, Tech is going to check you over, okay?”

Tech eyed the flames with caution, “For once I find myself agreeing with Crosshair. We don’t know what other animals the noise and fire might draw. We shouldn't stay here. It’ll be best to let Wrecker carry her to the ship.”

“First cardio, now a full upper body workout! It’s shaping up to be a good day after all.” Wrecker joked, but he couldn’t hide the anxiety that lingered in his words as he waited for Hunter’s permission.

Hunter nodded and moved out of the way, “Thanks Wrecker.”

“I got ya, ner vod.” Wrecker scooped you up, shifting you in his arms to get a better grip, only before he could find one comfortable enough for the both of you, he froze, his hold on you loosening until you were set back down carefully.

“Wrecker?”

“I-, she’s…,” He stuttered, taking several steps away from you until his back collided with a tree behind him. His eyes desperately searched for his brother, “Tech, she’s… oh maker, please no.”

You frowned, confused at his sudden behaviour. Tech seemed equally confused but he must have seen something in Wrecker's expression that you hadn’t, because suddenly he’s digging through his pack, searching for something of importance judging by the urgency of his movements.

You turned back to Hunter, “What’s wrong? What’s Tech doing?”

“I don’t know, but I’m sure everything is fine.” Hunter reassured, returning to his previous place beside you. His hand slipped under your shirt, fingers deftly prodding at your side until they stopped at the bottom of your rib cage, then he’s applying pressure against your skin, cursing as he yelled for his brother to hurry.

Echo grabbed his pack, emptying the contents carelessly onto the ground before lifting your head up and placing the pack on the ground as a cushion for you, “Just relax, everything is okay, you’re okay.”

Tiny footsteps made their way to where you’re laying and Hunter held up his hand, stopping Omega from coming any closer. He doesn’t take his eyes off of her but his words are directed at his older brother, “Echo, take Omega to the ship.”

“No,” Omega fought the hand that grabbed her arm, shoving Echo back, “What's going on? Why aren’t we moving?”

She looked at you, anxiously awaiting an answer and you're quick to reassure the small girl, “Need a sec’, I prob’ly inhaled too much smoke.”

Realising that she isn’t going to go willingly to the Marauder, Hunter sighed, “Omega, go check on Wrecker. That’s an order, kid.”

Omega pressed her lips together and for a second you thought she was about to argue but instead she listened and went to check on Wrecker. The bigger clone’s sat on the ground, head between his legs, but he welcomed Omega into his arms when she hugged him in an attempt to calm him down.

Hunter cocked his head towards the two, “Echo, keep an eye on them.”

“Yes, sir,” Echo stood up and laid a hand on Hunter's shoulder, his voice lowering to a whisper, “Take care of her, vod.”

Tech took Echo's place, a scanner held over your body and he adjusted his goggles in the way he does when something isn’t looking good. The muscle in his jaw twitched before he turned the scanners screen to Hunter.

You tore your eyes away from them and tilted your head back to watch as the fire curled up into the dawn sky. Red and oranges mix with the pale pascals, and the stars, so bright from here, so familiar, blur with every breath you take. You can’t help but let your eyes drift shut.

“Don’t do that,” Crosshair hissed, “Keep your eyes open.”

You blinked them back open and you’re a little surprised to see Crosshair kneeling down beside you, his hand reaching out to gently cup your cheek. When your eyes met his, the corner of his mouth turned up, “Good, keep your eyes on me.”

“Crosshair?” You leaned into his hand, seeking the comfort he’s providing despite his usual nature, “Why aren’t we movin’? Is someone hurt?”

“No, everything is okay,” Crosshair replied, but it’s through clenched teeth. Something he only does when he’s having to say something he doesn’t fully believe and/or agree with. He positioned himself criss-crossed above you and lifted your head, replacing Echo’s pack with his lap, “We’re just taking a break.”

Right, a break. A second to relax and catch your breath, that’s what you needed. You closed your eyes, even though you're pretty sure someone just told you not to, but there’s a heavy fog clouding your mind and you can’t remember who it was.

“I said to keep them open.” Crosshair, right, that’s who said it. The man who’s currently demanding you to look at him.

“Crosshair, keep her awake.”

You're able to open your eyes enough to watch as the sniper glared at Tech, “What do you think I’m trying to do?”

Hunter’s fingers threaded through yours, “You can’t fall asleep, cyar’ika, okay? Hey, look at me, let me see those pretty eyes.”

The fading sun is too bright and your vision struggles to focus but you listened to his words and for that he gave you the softest smile, “There you are.”

“Wrec’ ok’?”

“He’s okay. We’re all okay. You just take another second to relax and don’t worry about anything, we have you.” Hunter pressed a kiss to your forehead.

Echo rubbed the back of his neck, looking anywhere but at his Sergeant, “You have to tell her, Hunter. You have to let her say goodbye.”

You want to ask what he means. Who’s saying goodbye by who. You want to ask why he looks so sorrowful, but your body doesn’t seem to want to cooperate and your voice only comes out in weak gasps.

“Move,” Tech ordered Crosshair, taking his position to support your body up against his chest, helping the air fill your lungs, “Deep breaths, nice and slow.”

You tried to match Tech’s breathing, the strength in his inhale and the sturdiness in the exhale, but your lungs start to fail you as your breathing became weaker, your grip loosened but Hunter doesn’t let go. Not even when your eyes drift shut for the final time and your chest stills.

Hunter lowered his head, pressing his forehead to yours as he whispered a promise: “Ni su'cuyi, gar kyr'adyc, ni partayli, gar darasuum.”

“Hunter?”

“Kid-,” Crosshair reached out for Omega, not sure if he was trying to comfort and protect her or hell, maybe even himself, as she dropped to her knees beside your body. It took everything in him to not walk away, far from here, but she needs him. His brothers need him.

They all watched helplessly as Omega finally noticed the blood pooling around your body, “She's bleeding! Tech, why are you just sitting there?! Help her!”

“I’m afraid there’s nothing I can do, Omega. The wound was too deep, she was losing too much blood. I’m… I’m sorry.”

“No, I don’t believe that. There has to be something we can do!” She pressed her tiny hands against the wound while she begged through tears: “Wake up! Talk to me, say something, anything! Please, open your eyes!”

“Ad’ika, she’s gone,” Hunter swallowed around the lump in his throat, his lower lip quivered when he pulled the small clone into his arms, “She’s gone.”

Mando’a translation

Parjir. – Victory

Ner vod – My sister

Cyar’ika – darling/sweetheart

Ni su'cuyi, gar kyr'adyc, ni partayli, gar darasuum – Daily remembrance of those passed on *I'm still alive, but you are dead. I remember you, so you are eternal.*

Ad’ika – Little one

#the bad batch #tbb hunter #tbb wrecker #tbb crosshair #tbb tech #tbb echo #tbb omega #tbb x platonic reader #justice joy writes #tw: character death

[vibrantbirdy]

Dissent: A Cassian Andor x Female Reader Story - Chapter 1

Title: Dissent Fandom: Star Wars Setting: Post Andor, Pre Rogue One Genres: Sci-fi; Action/Adventure; Hurt/Comfort; Romance Pairings: Cassian Andor x Female Reader Warnings for Chapter 1: Contains mature themes - Moderate-Strong descriptions of violence/injury detail and Imperial brutality including an instance of whipping - not gratuitous, mainly lead up and aftermath - and brief references to execution; Very strong language; Canon-typical angst; (Please bear in mind that Chapter 2 will include sexual content and mature themes (but there will also be fun romance too) Chapters: 1/2 Word Count: C.6k Summary: You are an ex-Imperial sharpshooter who defected from the Empire and forged a place for yourself in the Rebellion working intelligence. As part of a team led by Captain Cassian Andor to the planet of Divach, your mission is to uncover the reason behind the Empire's sudden interest in the small world. Following a disastrous start to the operation with severe consequences for Andor, you and he are thrown together to investigate further, and this seemingly simple directive becomes more complicated than you ever imagined.

Author's Note: I've been sitting on this one for months and months, working on it here and there and Part 1 is finally done. I'm extremely busy in real life at the moment and I wasn't going to split this story but it has become so long, and it has been ages since I've posted any writing so I felt like I need to produce something! As always, thank you for all your interactions with my stories - I am very grateful! Masterlist of my writing here.

The first time you meet Captain Cassian Andor, you almost break his nose.

Since you arrived on Yavin 4 five months ago, you've been grounded, spending much of your time carrying out menial duties on the base at Rebel Alliance Headquarters. Your fellow Rebels have not yet warmed to you, but you hope this is only temporary until you can prove yourself when you are finally cleared to run missions by Command.

When you'd handed yourself over to the Rebel contact you'd managed to source on Coruscant, someone had come up behind you and shoved a hood over your head. Your hands were bound behind you back and then you were roughly bundled onto a cold, rattling transport where you sat for hours in blackness, uncomfortable and confused. When you'd finally reached Yavin 4 in the Outer Rim, you could heard the jeers and the taunts as you were paraded, blind and disoriented in binders through a bustling Rebel base with the Imperial insignia still emblazoned on the sleeves of your jacket.

It hardly made for a subtle arrival, nor the best first impression, but you understood that this was a test of sorts. And so you've learned to tolerate the suspicion and snide remarks for the most part.

But Rek Ryker? That man really knows how to push your buttons.

That's why, one jibe too many, and you're sitting atop the big man on the floor of the mess hall, his arms firmly pinned beneath your knees. There's a crowd around you shouting and jeering. As you draw your fist back to give Ryker a right hook across the jaw, someone grabs your arm from behind, preventing your strike. Immediately, you twist around and deliver a cross-body punch with your left fist square into this new assailant's face.

The stranger lets go immediately and staggers backwards, his hand flying to the point of impact and he pinches his nose, tilting his head backwards and pacing a tight circle as if he might walk off the pain.

"Captain Andor," you hear Ryker acknowledge beneath you and with your arm still extended across your body, teeth still bared, you snap your head back to look down at him. He raises his eyebrows at you, the most infuriatingly smug expression plastered across his face.

"Get up, both of you," Andor orders in an accent you don't recognise, his words muffled through his hand which remains firmly clasped to his face.

You leap to your feet and turn to the Captain, snapping your hand to your forehead in a salute which sends Ryker and his companions into fits of mocking laughter behind you.

Andor, at least, seems too preoccupied with his tender nose to take much notice but your cheeks burn with embarrassment and you let your arm drop back down to your side. You're still unsure of what's expected of you in terms of protocol here. The performative motions with regard to rank hierarchy seem much less ridged than the Imperial command structure.

Although, you think glumly, brawling in the mess hall and striking a superior officer is probably still frowned upon, even amongst Rebels...

Andor finally lets go of his nose, revealing an angular face with a well defined jawline, sharp cheekbones and dark, sombre eyes. He's perhaps not yet thirty, but the rather grim expression that sits on his otherwise attractive face gives the impression that he's already experienced much hardship in his short lifetime.

You watch as a small trickle of blood escapes from his right nostril and runs down through his short moustache, across the downturned line of his lips and catches amid the stubble on his chin. Gingerly, he reaches up to touch his nose again and this time, as he takes his hand away and examines it, a small patch of crimson glistens on his fingers. Still, the damage appears minimal.

Thank the stars, you think.

"Ryker, I'll deal with you later," Andor says over your shoulder, before addressing you directly, "You, come with me."

Trying to ignore the multitude of eyes that bore into you as you exit the mess hall, you follow Andor like a chastened child. The Captain leads you out into the deserted corridor where he rounds on you.

"What the hell was that?"

"I've been here for months," you erupt with a candour surprises even yourself, "I've complied in Draven's countless interrogations, I've taken the whispers and the insults without complaint, I've cleaned so many blasters in the armoury that I can't get the oil stains out from under my fingernails. I gave up everything to be here. I didn't defect to sit in this kriffing base and rot. I can be useful..."

"You're the Imperial sharpshooter, right?" Andor interrupts your tirade, his tone impatient, "Right?"

"Ex-Imperial sharpshooter," you correct him through gritted teeth, unable to help yourself.

The Captain gives you an exasperated look as he pulls a data pad from the pocket of his worn brown leather jacket.

"Is that not your name?" he asks, pointing to what looks like a duty roster. You lean in to examine the text on the device. Your name is indeed on the list. "General Draven had cleared you to run with me on my next op. Tomorrow."

You don't know what to say, bitter disappointment forming hot and solid in your throat like a lump of molten durasteel and constricting your words. You were so close to the chance to actually do something and you didn't even know it. Now you've blown it.

You look up and examine the face of the man before you, trying to decipher what he might be thinking. Those dark eyes are set hard and cool, glinting like obsidian. Yet there is a glimpse of something concealed underneath, something almost wild, and you have this notion that if you could just mine through that impenetrable surface, you'd find yourself swept away in the tumultuous, endless ocean raging at the centre of his existence.

But today, the man is almost impossible to read.

"Captain...I..." you start, but you trail off, defeated.

"Get out of here," Andor says quietly, his expression suddenly softening as he inclines his head towards the door at the other end of the corridor, "Cool off before tomorrow, I need you with a clear head."

Your heart leaps at the realisation that he's not going to take this opportunity away from you, and it's like a rush of oxygen after the stranglehold of your regret.

"Thank you, Captain," and you can't help the grin that spreads across you face.

You hold his gaze for a moment longer, thinking you glean the faintest trace of a smile on his lips and a new, elusive warmth in his eyes. You nod a farewell, and take off to your quarters to prepare for your first assignment.

*********************************

1 year later

“An hour?!” Andor's frustrated query crackles through your com link.

"I'm sorry, Captain," comes Brox's meek reply, "I blew the circuit on the transmitter and I can't make the replacement charge any quicker than that."

The young man sounds miserable, close to tears, and you suddenly feel a rush of sympathy for him. He's barely eighteen and it's his first field op. He's a talented electronics tech, but he's just a kid and his nerves are all over the place. Ryker should have been checking his work, lazy brute that he is.

You listen to the disaster unfolding through your com link with increasing exasperation. There is little you can do from up here, perched high in the bell tower at the south-eastern corner of the market square.

Your position affords you a bird's eye view of the maze of streets below. Like most urban settlements on the planet of Divach, Kinafor is made up of looming, ramshackle houses topped with rooves of black slate from local quarries squeezed together in almost impossible proximity. It gives the impression that the structures themselves are fighting for space. The aged buildings seem to sag with fatigue over the filthy streets paved with the same grey cobblestone.

The dark skies and lashing rain manifest muddy pools which flood the rutted, poorly kept roads. It does little to alleviate the dour atmosphere. But despite the torrential downpour, the streets are teaming with people going about their daily business, their heads bent against the weather, jostling with each other to get where they are going.

Overcrowding is rife in Divach's towns and cities. You've done your research - this is partly an ongoing effect of the rapid industrialisation that took place prior to the Clone Wars under the auspices of the Separatist Confederacy. Yet the population of Kinafor appears to have doubled in only the last year and the once quiet market town just doesn't have the infrastructure to support the sudden influx of people and it appears that everyone is suffering for it.

It's no coincidence that there has been a marked increase in Imperial activity in the sector. Like many planets caught in the wake of the Empire's relentless progress, Divach's natural resources are being scoured and plundered, with most remaining rural communities being forced off their ancestral lands and into the urban centres.

Rebel Command want you to find out why the sudden Imperial interest in this particular planet, and today, you have that opportunity. Your fellow operatives, Brox and Ryker, are currently bugging Kinafor's Imperial Bureau in the hopes of capturing a meeting taking place between the Imperial whom whom the Empire have recently set up as Magistrate, Dek Perrin, and Senator Josen Stoker, a politician renowned for his love of Empire and his unwavering loyalty to Emperor Palpatine.

Ostensibly, your look-out is under shelter, the ancient, behemoth of a bell and its inner working protected by a sturdy slate roof. However, the rain is now blasting in horizontally through the open arches of the tower. On the short time you've been on this little planet you've come to realise just how unpredictable the weather is here and you wish you'd brought something waterproof. Even your boots are filled with water, and your clothes, simple travelling garb of leggings and a loose, lightweight shirt, stick to your skin uncomfortably. At least it's not cold - this is what counts for the summer season on Divach.

Aware that Ryker and Brox are almost out of time, you rub the rain water out of your eyes as best you can and look again through the sight of your binoculars.

A tall, middle aged Imperial Officer with a long, elegant gait is floating his way down the main street with an entourage. You recognise him instantly as the target, General Perrin, the two rows of red and blue pips on the front of his dark, grey uniform indicating his status. Next to him is an older, balding man, scurrying to keep up with the General on account of his short little legs. He is dressed in refined, but rather strained looking purple robes which are tailored in the fashionable Coruscanti style. He can only be the other mark, Senator Stocker. Four Stormtroopers armoured in their soulless, white shells bring up the rear of the party.

“I just need more time to...”

“Do we abort?" Ryker's rough brogue cuts across Brox's message, "Andor? Andor?”

The overlapping chatter on the coms is making you nervous. How many times have you told Ryker to keep to essential communications when pieces are moving on the board? There are so very few things you miss about your days as an Imperial operative, but coms discipline out in the field is definitely one of them.

“Andor, Perrin and Stocker are approaching your location now,” you interject quickly.

“Hold your positions and keep working," Andor's order comes through, his voice low and urgent, "We need this intel and we won't get another chance. I'll get you your hour. I'm going dark - Bird, you have command.”

"Acknowledged, I have command," you say and despite your growing apprehension, you feel a rush of warmth at the use of your nickname.

Less than a week after your first mission with Rebel Intelligence, somehow, Ryker had discovered that your Imperial sharpshooter callsign had once been Raptor. For weeks after, he'd insisted on calling you Bird-Brain. Once the joke had worn thin, even for Ryker himself, the Bird part just seemed to stick around. Secretly, you've grown fond of it, especially the way it sounds as it rolls off Andor's tongue.

You hold your breath as you realise Andor is walking straight towards the Imperial delegation. As he reaches the party, he roughly and deliberately shoulder barges past Senator Stocker who reels backwards, a pudgy hand clutched to his chest in affront.

You lift your binocs to your face, fighting to get them to focus through the visual noise of the relentless downpour, and succeeding just in time to see Andor's usually handsome features twist into a vicious sneer. His mouth moves as he passes the Senator, and you can just about make out his words.

“Fuck the Empire."

That'll do it, you think, grimly.

************************************

As a Stormtrooper grabs him roughly by the shoulder and spins him around, shoving him back towards Perrin and the Senator, Cassian Andor thinks this might be the stupidest thing he's had to do in a long time. Deliberately risking capture as a diversion tactic was not on his to do list today.

But Cassian knows that the Empire aren't looking for spies on a backwater planet like Divach. Espionage is not the biggest threat to Imperial power here.

Insurrection is. Dissent.

So today, Cassian dissents.

“What did you say?” A mortally offended Stocker manages to stutter out in his pompous Coruscanti accent.

Behind the Senator, Perrin's face is reddening, painting a crimson canvass of indignant rage at Cassian's overt and brazen insolence. The General is clearly infuriated to have his authority undermined and challenged on his planet - and in front of an Imperial Senator no less. Cassian might as well have spat in the face of Emperor Palpatine himself.

The spy feels a strange thrill of satisfaction. Since joining the Rebellion, the covert nature of espionage - the sneaking and stealing and lying for intelligence - has afforded him very few chances to show his contempt for the Empire so simply, so directly. It makes him feel suddenly, gloriously human and so alive.

The memory of the day his adoptive father was murdered by a fledgling Empire flashes into his mind. Clem Andor had been trying to protect his neighbours, to keep the peace in the streets of Ferrix City as Clone Troopers marched through the town, signalling the beginning of Imperial residency on the planet. For his efforts, caught up in the unbridled confusion of furious anti-Imperial feeling, he was falsely accused of anarchy and carted away for summary execution.

Cassian closes his eyes for just a moment and he feels the ghost of cold metal in his hand, the phantom weight of a baton in the grip of his fist. He tastes in his mouth the ice of Ferrix's frigid, winter air. The years fade away and it's if he is still that thirteen year old boy, rushing headlong in a reckless, hate-fuelled frenzy towards a clutch of the occupying Troopers.

The image of his father hanging in the square at the end of Rix Road, falling snow gently gathering on his still body, is never far from Cassian's consciousness. But today, something old and familiar flares deep within him at the remembrance. The embers of the white-hot fury he keeps smothered by cold, learned dispassion for the sake of his clandestine occupation suddenly ignite.

It feels like freedom.

Cassian welcomes it as he repeats the provocation with a snarl.

******************************

“What's going on, Bird?” Ryker's distorted demand bursts through your com link, the ragged edge of panic at the threat of possible discovery tangible in his voice, “Do we abort?”

“No, you heard the Captain, hold your position, keep working" you reply, "Andor is... He's causing a … scene.”

You mean to say distraction but it's quickly becoming more than that.

You wince as the closed fist of a Stormtrooper catches Andor hard in the mouth, and he spins to the ground in a spray of rainwater. He tries to rise but a heavy, white boot lands between his shoulder blades and slams him face down in the dirt.

General Perrin barks an order, his once serene face now aflame with self-righteous anger. The Trooper with the savage right hook hauls Andor to his feet, a gloved hand twisted viciously in the spy's dark hair. He's bleeding from his mouth, his face and once cream coloured shirt spattered with black mud.

“What?" Ryker presses, "What do you mean, a scene?”

“Never mind!” You hiss into the com, “He's bought you and Brox some time, just get on with the job. I'll let you know if anything changes.”

If it was anyone else at the centre of the commotion unfolding on the street below you, you might think that this chosen course of action had been conceived of panic.

But this is Andor. You've observed first-hand his uncanny ability to adapt to the unexpected, calculating his next move based on shrewd observations and then acting with swift, often ruthless efficiency. It's what makes him such an effective weapon against the Empire. He is, by all accounts, a sharp, precise instrument.

And while necessity has rendered today's choice of tactic rather blunt and a little rougher around the edges than his usual style, you know that this isn't panic.

It's instinct.

A resistant Andor is dragged past the street where, even now, Ryker and Brox are bugging Perrin's office and you exhale a breath you didn't even know you had been holding as you realise that he has succeeded in drawing attention away from the others.

The relief is short-lived and your heart sinks as Andor is frogmarched in front of your position and towards Kinafor's main square. You can't resist leaning over the stone balustrade of the bell tower and peering down into the street below. Fleetingly, the Captain raises his gaze to the heavy, grey sky. There is a look of resigned acceptance on his filthy, bloody face and as his eyes meet yours for the briefest of moments, you think you catch the trace of a grim, rueful smirk on his lips.

********************************

Dedication to the Rebellion sometimes makes things incredibly simple. Cassian has long become accustomed to an existence of constant jeopardy, where the illusion of choice is often stripped away and his actions are dictated by necessity and urgency. There is no choice in rebellion but to decide how to resist; how to keep moving. To push, to scramble, to crawl, to climb, anything to keep ahead of the ever-grasping Imperial reach.

Cassian knew, even as he'd crushed his com link under his boot, that this particular decision would cost him. He knew the outcome would be unpleasant. He knew that it would probably hurt.

He'd supposed, perhaps naively, that he would be hauled off to be roughed up in a filthy back ally somewhere until Perrin and Stocker were satisfied that he'd been suitably chastised for his impudence. It wouldn't be the worst thing he'd suffered through for the Rebellion, and Cassian knew many who had sacrificed much more in the name of the Cause.

But as he is led into the market square, the reality of the situation he has created for himself finally sets in. A Stormtrooper with an orange shoulder guard designating his rank as a Squad Leader, is standing next to a tall, sturdy-looking wooden post, the base of which has been securely screwed the cobble stones. The Trooper is caressing the tail of a whip through his gloved hands as if it is a strand of his lover's hair.

There doesn't appear to be a gallows in Kinafor yet. That day will come, Cassian muses bitterly. It is inevitable. It will simply appear one day, hastily erected in the name of a savage, polluted vision of justice and when it does, the people of Divach will either be too paralysed from the shock of the first exhibition of unspeakable, deadly barbarity, or otherwise ground so far under the Empire's leaden heel to even flinch.

He thinks again of his father.

The Trooper who has been diligently prodding Cassian in the back the whole way to the square now shoves him forwards towards the post and orders him to remove his shirt.

"What, you're not going to buy me a drink first?"

It's a stupid time for a cheap jibe and Cassian knows it. It earns him a stinging backhand to the face, the impact sending a new stream of blood trickling from his already split lip. He glares at the Trooper as he wipes at his mouth with the back of his hand, before pulling his shirt over his head and dropping it on the wet ground at his feet.

The Trooper secures him to the wooden column, affixing his arms above his head where heavy magnetic cuffs snap closed around his wrists and lock tightly. He suddenly feels overwhelmingly vulnerable, strung up half naked and exposed, and his entire being rails against the unnatural, paralysing feeling of abject restraint.

Cassian swallows his fear as best he can, reminds himself that he took the only course of action available to him. Ryker and Brox's imminent discovery would have blown the entire operation and the capture of agents under his command is no option at all. At least whatever happens next gives them a fighting chance to complete the mission.

Then, he thinks of you and a small flash of reassurance passes through him. Over the year that he's known you, you've proven yourself to be a capable and determined operative. Above all, you are pragmatic, and he knows he can trust you to be courageous enough to get him out of here if - when - you can, but that you are not likely to risk the intel, nor the lives of the others in the process.

Cassian allows himself a moment of escapism, taking comfort in the thought of seeing your face, of indulging once again in the lingering, stolen glances that seem to intersperse your otherwise strictly working relationship more and more these days. He wonders if you know just how meagre a thread his professionalism hangs by in those rare moments you find yourselves alone together.

“The Empire is the uniting, stabilising force in our Galaxy.”

Perrin is standing with his back to Cassian, the Senator by his side. He is addressing a sombre crowd of citizens whom Stormtroopers have hassled away from their daily business to stand, huddled together against the ceaseless rain to observe this spectacle. The faces in the crowd are grave and solemn. There is sympathy in their expressions and grim expectation, even some contempt directed towards the Imperial presence. But there is no panic. No confusion.

This has happened before, Cassian realises, and it rekindles some of the furious fire in his belly temporarily snuffed out by his apprehension.

He should have predicated something like this. Perrin is exactly the type of man to favour a public display of violence as a mechanism of control. Pain and humiliation are simple but effective tools of spreading fear amongst the Empire's subjugated populaces, especially when an Imperial zealot like Perrin can claim to be prescribing them as a remedy to unrest and disorder.

As his dogmatic drone continues, the General's voice is almost fatherly, a stark contrast to the brutality he is about to oversee.

"Disrespect against the Empire will not be tolerated here on Divach where we all benefit from the guidance of the Emperor's steady hand. I hope that the regrettable example I am forced to make today will assure you that I will act always swiftly to protect the integrity of our thriving community wherever such disloyalty is exposed."

At Perrin's finishing words, Stocker's eyes appear to gleam with pious reverence.

Perrin turns and nods at the Squad Leader over Cassian's shoulder.

Almost immediately Cassian hears the whip whistle through the air behind his head and he braces the front of his right shoulder against the post, allowing his cheek to rest against the wood which smells newly cut. He inhales deeply, trying to ground himself in the earthy, reassuring scent.

A strip of fire erupts across his shoulders and upper back, and the sheer power of the blow snaps his head back and forces his mouth open, ripping a strangled shout from his throat. Cassian sets his jaw and clenches his hands into tight fists, steeling himself for the next strike.

********************************

He doesn't know how many times the Stormtrooper has brought the whip down across his back. He lost count some time ago, one savage, agonising blow blurring into the next and the next and the next. All Cassian knows is that it has finally, finally stopped.

He realises that he is now sagging against his restraints, the cold metal of the cuffs digging into the red raw skin around his wrists and he tries to take advantage of the break in proceedings to straighten his posture again, unwilling to give Perrin or the Stormtrooper any further satisfaction in the effect their ruthless work has had upon him.

But the reprieve, such as it is, doesn't last long. Perrin is there, suddenly behind him, winding his sharp, skeletal fingers painfully through the spy's wet hair, roughly pulling his head back and forcing his gaze upwards to the leaden sky.

The rain is still hammering down, sharp pinpricks in his open wounds, and now the drops pelt down onto his face as well, mingling with the sweat on his brow and temples and trickling salty water into stinging eyes. He squeezes them shut.

Over the ringing in his ears, Cassian realises Perrin is speaking to him.

“Say it again,” the General seethes.

He wants to. Cassian really, really wants to.

A strained growl rumbles in his throat and he grits his bared his teeth.

Despite what he knows they will bring him, those three incendiary words are already forming on his tongue like a compulsion. He yearns to spit them out and watch as the Imperial bastard's face falls. He wants to yell them at the top of his lungs - Fuck the Empire! - each syllable it's own purging, cathartic release.

But as Perrin releases his vice-like grip on Cassian's hair and the spy blinks the rainwater from his eyes, he catches a glimpse of your face amid the crowd over the General's shoulder.

An overwhelming sense of relief floods over him, and douses the blaze of his temporary madness. You would never leave your post unless Brox and Ryker had sent confirmation that the job was complete - that they were out and they were safe.

You've come back for him.

Cassian's dark eyes flick back to Perrin's, and he keeps them locked there for as long as he dares, his chin tilted upwards in defiance. This final show of resistance is rewarded as he sees the General's steady, cold stare appear to falter just for the briefest of moments.

The spy revels in this small victory until, reluctantly, he averts his gaze and looks down at the wet ground in a gesture of capitulation, the best his pride will allow.

It seems enough to satisfy Perrin who leers at him in triumph, before slapping the release button on his captive's restraints. Exhausted and agonised, Cassian's body fails him, his legs give way and he collapses, hard, to all fours on the cobblestones in the mud.

Get up, Andor, he orders himself, get the fuck up.

*************************************

“Kriffin' hell,” Ryker says, jumping up from his seated position on the ramp of Andor's U-Wing, “What happened to you?”

The sudden absence of his considerable weight sends the ramp rocking so violently it unbalances Brox to the point that he is also forced to stagger to his feet to prevent himself toppling off the side.

Andor removes his arm from around your shoulder where it has been slung all the way from Kinafor's town centre to here in the junk yard on the outskirts where the ship and the rest of the team are waiting.

It hadn't been difficult to extract him. By the time you'd pushed your way through the subdued crowd that the Troopers were busily dispersing, Perrin and Stocker were already halfway back to edge of the square, engaged in some casual conversation as they made their way toward the Bureau to carry on with the business of their day.

They'd got what they'd wanted from Andor - an example, a potent, brutal, tangible reminder of the consequences of challenging the Empire's authority. You try to comprehend the men's palpable disinterest towards the barbarity they'd just inflicted, but you can't, and thinking about it only makes your blood boil.

Disentangled from your support, Andor takes laboured, stilted steps towards the U-Wing, obviously determined to make a show of making his own way back to his own ship. You don't fuss, choosing to give him space and allow him this moment to restore some semblance of his bruised pride if this is how he feels he needs to do it.

The Imps have made a real mess of him. He is soaked through, his dark hair set in jagged points against his forehead which send raindrops trickling down his face to drip off the end of his sharp nose. Darkening blood from his split lip where it met with the Stormtrooper's gauntlet is caught in his stubble, and there are new abrasions, one on his right cheek where the rough wood of the post has grazed his skin, and two more on his wrists, rubbed raw where they have taken his bodyweight against the biting metal restraints.

There had been little point in trying to puzzle his sodden, filthy shirt back on to his body. It would've only stuck to him and chafed against the angry, red welts that criss-cross his back, evidence of the cruel leather which has bitten deep into his flesh. His exposed skin glistens from the rain amid a mixture of mud and sweat and blood.

“We needed a distraction,” Andor replies flatly, his voice strained as he slowly ascends the ramp of the U-Wing, "So I made one."

Brox looks crestfallen at the sight of the Captain. His mop of curly blonde hair is wild, as if he's been constantly running his hands through it in despair. His usually bright blue eyes are bloodshot. It's clear that he's been crying, overwrought with a feeling of responsibility for the situation that no one in their right mind could ever fairly place on his young shoulders. Andor must see it too because he claps the boy briefly on the shoulder just before he passes through the doorway into the ship.

“Cassian?”

K-2SO, Andor's reprogrammed Imperial security droid sounds just about as distraught as is possible for a mechanical lifeform to be as he twists in the pilot's chair and catches a glimpse of his returning master from the cockpit.

“I'm fine, K,” Andor says, rather sharply “Just get us out of here as soon as you're sure Command is receiving the transmission, then set a course for back home."

K-2SO is uncharacteristically silent.

"Say you understand, K," Andor growls through gritted teeth.

"I understand, Cassian," K-2 relents, as his master turns away towards the back of the ship.

"I've got him," you mouth to the droid.

K-2's inner workings whirr as he gives you a nod of his mechanical head, the bright, white bulbs of his visual receptors shining with something so human that it could almost be mistaken for gratitude.

You have a real fondness for the droid. Usually unrelentingly verbose, his reprogramming has gifted him with several quirks including a brazen sense of independent thought and a sarcastic sense of humour. It seems odd to feel an affinity with a machine, but you do. Those first few monotonous months of eating alone in the mess hall had quite often been interspersed by the company of the huge, lumbering droid, even though he had no need to eat at all. He was intrigued by you, as you were by him. A couple of ex-Imperials, finding a new purpose, a new freedom within the Rebellion.

You follow Andor as he stumbles through the cramped corridor of the ship until he reaches the cargo and passenger compartment. You hear Brox traipsing after you, but you turn to him and silently shake your head. He means well, but a crowd won't help. He gives you a look of understanding that is coupled with relief and scurries back through the ship to sit behind Ryker and K-2 in the cockpit.

Andor starts rummaging around clumsily in the med supply drawer, discarding equipment here and there, sending instruments and bandages sprawling across the durasteel floor. He seems in a trance, blinded by his pain and oblivious to your presence. He's unsteady on his feet, staggering this way and that, and you just wish he'd sit down. Finally, he finds a bottle of pain pills, tips several - probably too many - into the palm of a shaking hand, and swallows them greedily.

You feel the ship rumble and vibrate as K-2 fires up the engines and soon the U-wing starts to climb towards orbit. Andor loses his balance during a brief moment of turbulence and crashes unceremoniously to the floor.

You crouch down on your haunches in front of him. He is already trying to rise.

“Andor, let me...”

You reach out and touch him gently, desperate to snap him out of his reverie, and you accidentally graze one of his wounds where the tail of the whip has snaked over the front of his shoulder and down to his collar bone. He recoils from you like an injured animal and slumps back to the floor.

“Sorry, I'm sorry," you raise your hands in a placating gesture, "Just...please, Cassian, let me help you."

The use of his first name seems to ground him in some way. He looks up then, suddenly and with unguarded, anguished eyes that focus on you with an almost desperate intensity. He looks lost, a vulnerability radiating from him that you've never felt before - a raw, elemental hurt so great that you think he couldn't verbalise it even if he wanted to.

You feel an overwhelming need to reassure him that it hasn't all been for nothing - that this reckless, physical manifestation of the resistance he's dedicated his life to has meant something. He saved Ryker and Brox. He saved the mission. It was, perhaps, the bravest, most selfless thing you'd ever seen anyone do.

But tongue-tied and unable to put any of these grandiose feelings into words, you instead place your palm gently on Andor's cheek. Silently, he brings his own hand up to rest on top of yours and he closes his eyes as he leans, ever so slightly, into your touch.

It's enough for now.

To be continued

#cassian andor x reader #cassian andor x female reader #cassian andor fanfiction #cassian andor

[vibratingskull]

Hello hello! happy new year 🎊🎊🎊!!! I was just wondering if you could do a part two to the stranded fic you wrote for Thrawn (totally optional ofc ignore this if you want‼️‼️‼️) I think it would be interesting to see the aftermath of their relationship like are they rescued or not? If they're not do they just say fuck it let's start a family? If so do they eventually get discovered by the rebels/empire (sort of like the plot for Ahsoka ig???) And they're like yo look at me and my family haha fuck y'all I'm not going back to civil society I love my partner and our children! (If you can't tell I have been thinking about this situation for ages it's making me go crazy with the possibilities) Your fics feed my soul tbh I'd actually die for your writing I go feral when you update the JC series or just post something in general 💞💞💞 (idk how to end this lmao I barely request stuff LMAOOOO idk if I'm even doing it right 😭) (also feel free to make it as horny as you want you can literally make it the sexiest of smut or just make it completely cute and tooth rottingly sweet!!!!!) (Again ignore this if it's something you're not interested in or if it breaks a rule or something!!!!!!)

Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaw thank you love ❤️Happy new year to you too❤️Thank you for your support, my dear. I hope you will love this one too❤️

Part 1

ThrawnxF!reader

Tag : Non descriptive birth, cunni, P in V, creampie

You open your eyes, your face bathing in a ray of sun. It is already quite hot outside, but the hut retains the freshness of the night quite well. You rise in a seating position, on your mattress of hay and palm tree leaves in a sheet of linen. Next to you Thrawn’s spot is cold already, he must be awake for some time now. You wince as your baby hits your tummy.

“I’m sorry darling, you must be hungry.” You gently caress your swollen stomach. “I will find something for us to eat.”

You stand up on your feet, a little bit unbalanced by your pregnant stomach and head for the main place. You wave at your neighbors that go around their business, greeting you in return.

A month after escaping the cannibal village you crossed paths with another alien species, beings you can at best described as frog people with their globulous eyes and slimy greenish skin, but full of kindness and a strong community sense. They welcomed you in their village, feeded you and soothed your wounds, and contrary to the cannibal village Thrawn did not detect any ill intent or habits in their art. He analyzed that they were former peaceful wanderers of the universe that crashed on the planet like you did millennia ago. In fact, the village is right next to the destroyed carcass of the ship that brought them here, the survivor took everything useful from the ship and built a new community.

They now speak a bastardization of Basic, permitting you to communicate with them quite well, even if there are still some mishaps here and there. You came to discover the cannibals took them regularly for preys and they had the greatest difficulties at repelling them, their former peaceful ways led to a more armed culture but they are still not efficient soldiers. That’s when Thrawn intervened. He trained with their warriors to get used to their different weapons and tactics and convinced the chiefs to let him lead their warriors on the next attack. 

And he did.

Successfully. 

For the first time in the millenia of conflict between the two species the frog people didn’t lose any lives or children to the cannibals. The party that followed that night was grandiose and flashy, the frog people warmly thanked Thrawn and offered you both to stay at the village.  

You accepted, given they weren’t murderous cannibals. Thrawn pondered the question longer, still focused on the possibility of finding a way to come back to the Empire.

There wasn’t.

The frog people spreaded all around the globe of that planet and established colonies on all the continents and kept a tight diplomatic bond between each colony. The chiefs proposed you remain in the village to relax for while they sent messages to the other colonies to ask them. You have been in the village for some weeks now but Thrawn decided he would go to meet the other colony and have the chance to ask for himself. And you would not let his politically incompetent ass go anywhere alone unless you wanted him to create chaos, so you decided to go with him. But the morning of your departure you started puking and couldn’t walk without feeling weak so Thrawn carried you bridal style to the healer of the tribe, deciding to postpone his travel until you knew what was going on.

And you didn’t have to wait long.

After examining your body and checking your hormonal balance with some reactives plants the healer determined that you were pregnant! You had a moment of silence, brain frozen, taking in the news and asked for other tests to be conducted immediately, she obliged, and ended up with the same results. Thrawn wasn’t in the hut, politely waiting outside while she examined your body.

You were at a loss of words. A multitude of contradicting emotions raging in your brain and heart.

You were pregnant? Chiss and humans are compatible?

How would Thrawn react? How should YOU react? It was one thing to share a night of passion with your enemy turned ally while you were stranded, carrying his child and heir was a complete other matter!The healer noticed your clear lack of enthusiasm and asked if you wanted to terminate the pregnancy now.

You had no words. Should you do it? Should you not? How would your comrades react at the sight of you bearing the child of the Grand Admiral Thrawn?

Should you even tell him? If you took the preparation she was handing you and terminated the pregnancy in its early stage, was it even worth informing Thrawn?

You decided that yes.

It was.

You called for him and he entered the hut, kneeling down next to you he gently put a strand of hair out of your face with his fingers in a reassuring gesture. You smiled at him gently and warned him to stay seated for the news. He turned to the healer, squinting his eyes in concentration and maybe some worry.

“Is it a dangerous illness?” He asked, “Is her life at risk?”

“Her life is at risk, but not by an illness. This is simply the circle of life.”

He tilted his head, clearly not understanding the healer's words. You took his hand and squeezed it, looking at him in the eyes.

“Thrawn…” You started, deadly serious, “I am pregnant.”

He fully turned to you in complete silence, his eyes barely rounding up in surprise, his control remaining total. Will you one day be able to surprise this man?

He remained mute for a full minute, eyes fixed in yours, before opening his mouth.

“Do you want this child?” Was his only question, his only worry.

“I… Do not know.” You confessed. “What if we find a way to go home?”

“I would not impose you to follow me in the Empire’s ranks.”

“Then could I deprive this child of their father? Could I tell them their parents are mortal enemies?”

“Maybe you could send them to me.” He proposed.

“And have them in the Imperial system? Out of the question! My child will not be an imperial pawn!” You exclaimed resolutely.

“I could send them to the Ascendancy.” He proposed again.

You pondered that possibility. You live a dangerous life made of battles and combats, constantly on the run. Thrawn has more stability, but you will not make your child and Imperial citizen, they will be free and nothing else. Sending them to the Ascendancy, to Thrawn original worlds however… might be their best chances. He talked to you about it for long hours, revealing to you his memories, maybe… Maybe this is the best you could offer that child.

Of course it would mean being separated from your own flesh and blood, but the life you would give them isn’t a life for a child.

“That’s a good idea.” You finally nod. “It would be a more stable environment for them.”

Thrawn squeezed your hand approvingly in response

“But do you even want this child?” You raise your head to him, “We never talked about it. We don’t even know what we are.”

Since that night you shared, you didn’t leave each other's side, living, sleeping, bathing together, just spending the days hand in hand. But you are not in a regular situation, is a relationship started in such extreme conditions as of a crash a stable basis for a healthy couple? Do the standard relationships apply to you? So far away from all laws and civilization do putting a label on your situation even make sense?

He looked at you with a raised eyebrow.

“You are the one carrying the embryo, you have the final word. But if you ask me : yes. I want that child.”

But you are still unsure. Are you ready to be a mom? Delivery in those conditions could be incredibly dangerous for you and the baby, what about infections, complications? The frog people kept some techniques and technology from when they still traveled the universe but a lot of machinery simply died for lack of energy source or repair pieces. Could you give birth away from the comfort and security offered by a hospital?

The healer took the powder and poured it in an envelope that she handed to Thrawn.

“Take the time to think about it.” She simply said, giving you a bay to eat to help with nausea.

You exited the little hut in silence, the envelope pressed against your chest. Thrawn circled your shoulders with his arm.

“We need to talk.” He said very seriously, “Let’s put you to bed, first.”

He guided you to your hut and helped you lay down, putting the traveling gear in one corner of the room.

“I am sorry.” You breathed, “I’m slowing you down.”

“No need for excuses. You are forgiven.” He responded by coming back to you, kneeling at your side.

He put his hand on your forehead to take your temperature very delicately.

“Are you comfortable?” 

You nod, the nausea slowly subsiding. He remains silent for a long moment, only caressing your forehead, seemingly lost in his own thoughts. But he is never lost, merely reorganizing his brain like a computer.

“What?” you asked with a little voice.

“Nothing.” He said.

“You are fixing me so intently.”

“I am simply thinking, I thought about what you said: “We don’t even know what we are”.”

You purse your lips. It’s true you said that.

You were content about what you had all this time but the prospect of a child put everything into perspective and demanded clarifications.

“I am not wrong. We never really discussed about us, just lived in the present moment.” you argue.

“You are right, it was not a criticism.” He tampers with his deep melodious voice, “Were you happy during those times?”

“Yes.” you confess.

“Me too.” he admits too, “Do you envision yourself pursuing this relationship seriously?”

“I… Is this what you want? We talked about keeping seeing each other and all that, but… Does being a couple make any sense here? Does going official have any weight in our situation?”

“To me it does.” He tilted his head, “I want to be with you. Live with you, build a family with you.”

“And when we get rescued?” You ask, “You didn’t renounce that possibility. What then? We go our merry way, tearing the family apart?”

“I am afraid we will be blocked here for some time.” He responded, “If we ever get rescued.”

You frowned.

“You think there is a risk we stay stranded here?”

“This is a possibility to keep in mind.” He ominously said

You sighed, suddenly exhausted. You closed your eyes, trying to clear your mind.

“Do not take the medicine, please.” You suddenly heard him murmuring so low you almost doubted you heard him.

You reopen your eyes to look at him interrogatively.

“I want this baby. I want to be a father. I want to live with you and see our children grow. Leave me a chance to prove to you I am worth it.” He said, looking into your gaze with sparkly eyes.

His tone was assured and affirmative but you saw so much hope in those red eyes, all the dreams he had to leave behind when he became a Grand Admiral, he could live them here. He could restart anew, fresh,  become the man he dreamed to be deep inside himself.

You raised in a seating position with a grumble.

“I do not doubt your worth, nor your capacities to be a father, but… There is so much uncertainty, so much fog… I cannot take that decision carelessly.”

“I understand your doubts and difficult position. And whatever you do, I will respect your choice. But, if I may tell you my opinion, again, please do not take the medicine. I will be here for you and the child, I want us to live all together. As a family”

“I will think about it…” You clench your fist around the envelope.

“Of course, Cha’cah.” He leaned forward to capture your lips in an infinitely soft kiss that you would have never believed him capable of, “The final choice is yours only.”

He caressed your cheek, kissed your forehead and left you alone to nap and gather energy.

You didn’t sleep, a headache threatened you all day long. And as usual, when night came you felt his arms wrapping around your form, tighter this night. You were pressed against his broad chest, his warm body, shielding you from the rest of the world.

You never took the medicine.

You pondered it during long weeks before one day standing still in front of Thrawn and handing him the envelope.

“Get rid of it.” you simply said.

He looked at the envelope, squinting, before grasping your arm and pulling you in a tight hug.

“Thank you.” He murmured, nose buried in your hair.

And that is how you ended up giving birth to your daughter. A healthy little girl in a rush to come into the world.

You woke up in the middle of the night like someone stabbed your womb before realizing your waters broke. Thrawn, awakened in a flash, helped you to the healer and she woke up all the women of the village, all came in the middle of the night to help. A birth is a matter of the entire community here.

They helped you to get rid of your tight clothes and enter a bath, trying to help you relax and relieve any tension. Thrawn was pushed outside the hut unceremoniously at first, “it is a women’s affair only.” They said to him, you don’t know what he responded but he was finally authorized to stay after a back and forth. He came to your side and took your hand, circling your shaking shoulders with his long arm.

“You got this, Cha’cah. I know you can do it.” He praised and supported you.

He talked to you during the whole process, taking your mind off the pain, kissing your temple, squeezing your hand.

Until finally, you heard her first scream.

She was as blue as him, with the same red eyes, but she inherited your hair. You immediately took her in your arms, still shaking and full of sweat but so relieved and happy.

Your little baby.

Your daughter.

Thrawn cut the umbilical cord with the fang dagger he gave you and came to your side to admire his daughter, delicately caressing her head still full of blood.

“She looks like you.” You say out of breath and the heart spilling love.

“Indeed. But she has your features. She will be as beautiful as you.”

He hugged you both like you could vanish at any second.

“Welcome to the world, little one. I love you so much.” He murmured, taking her in his large hands.

“What should we call her?” You ask. “We should pick a Chiss name.”

He looked at you with a hint of surprise and gratitude.

“What do you think of… Thaishi?” He proposed with a thin smile, eyes fixated on the baby.

“Taishi… Little Thaishi.” You make the name roll on your tongue, “I like it a lot.”

“Welcome Thaishi. My daughter.” He let out still incredulous, but the love and warmth was unmistakable in his voice. He immediately initiated skin-to-skin contact, trying to appease your daughter’s cries before the healer took her to examine her.

It was four years ago.

Thaishi speaks and sprints everywhere now, she is unstoppable, making you run after her all day long under Thrawn’s amused loving gaze. 

She is already at the buffet this morning when you arrive at the center of the village. The frog people cook for the community and not for individuals, hunt together, fish together, gather together and they eat all together. But today is not your day to cook so you slept late.

You caress Thaishi’s head who doesn’t even take the time to sit with others to eat, she just picks what she wants and eats it immediately. She looks up to you with her mouth full, making her look like a hamster.

“Go sit with the kids, little terror.” You kiss her forehead.

She picks up three other fruits and runs to the kiddos and sits with them.

“(Y/n), we could have brought the food to your hut!” The lady in charge of the cooks today chastises you.

“No, it’s better if I come to eat with everyone.” You respond with an appeasing smile, “Did you see Thrawn this morning?”

“He was out hunting with the youngs early, they should… Ah! Talk about the wolf!”

You spin on yourself, your plate in hand, to see the hunters entering the village with their games. Thrawn stands out with his deep blue skin against their green ones, you notice him immediately. Everyone comes to them to inspect the meat and congratulate the hunters.

“How is my wife this morning?” Thrawn asks, pulling you in his arms immediately.

You giggle as he presses you against his large body, your pregnant belly in the way. He leans forward to kiss you tenderly and then kneels to caresses your belly with enamored red eyes.

You feel your baby giving a kick against his palm.

“They are full of energy.” He notes satisfied.

“Thaishi is too! I have trouble containing her sometimes.”

“Thaishi, listen to your mother.” Thrawn takes his daughter's shoulder in his hand, “It is important to obey adults, young one. We do it for your protection.”

“But I can’t help it, I want to run and jump everywhere!” She responds with her mouth full.

“Young lady, your table manners are lacking. We need to correct them.” He boops her nose.

She gulps her bite down and smiles at him with all her teeth.

“Go play, we will study Cheuhn later.” He smoothes her hair and pushes her gently towards the kids.

You both look at her running again to her comrades, the only blue skin and red eyes in the green and globulous eyes. 

You sigh, the heart so full of love it could explode any minute now, when you feel Thrawn arms circling your shoulders.

“She’s four already.” You let out.

“Yes. She is growing quickly.”

“I feel like I gave birth to her yesterday and now look at her… Running all over without losing her balance. Maker… Tomorrow she will be a fully grown adult.”

“She will not, do not worry. She will remain our little lady whatever happens.”

You glance at him with a little grin.

“Are you becoming sentimental, Thrawn? What’s happening to my tough warrior?”

He chuckles lowly in response, amused.

“I have always been sentimental since she was a baby. Do not tell me you never noticed?”

“Oh I did notice! It was quite endearing to see you melt before her by the way! Seeing your facade cracking before your own baby…” You lay your head on his shoulder, caressing his cheek. “You have a good heart, Thrawn.”

“When it comes to you three, I always do.” He puts a hand on your tummy “What did the healer say yesterday?”

“They are growing quickly and well. I gained plenty of weight, my hormones are balanced and she didn’t notice anything wrong.”

“Yes, but she doesn’t have the correct equipment, so much could escape her.” He argues, suddenly frowning.

“Thrawn… Women have been giving birth here in those conditions for a millenia! So much they spread all over the continents, their death rate is really low. She knows her stuff.” You comfort him, holding his cheeks in your hands.

He slowly nod.

“You are right, as always.”

“I already gave birth, I can do it. I know I can.” You insist.

He kisses your palms delicately.

“I trust you, Cha’cah.”

“Good.” You raise on tiptoes to brush your nose with his. “Did you eat this morning?”

“I did, right before the hunt.” He squeezes your hand, “I will be on the ship if you need me.” 

He kisses your forehead and grabs and carries Thaishi on his shoulders making her scream laughing among the children. 

You go back with the others, sitting on your ankles, observing your husband and daughter as you eat your fruits. Your minds start wandering back to the night you wed Thrawn, you remember being in his arms, heavily pregnant with Thaishi, laying on your mattress. He was caressing your hair as your cheek was pressed against his chest, listening to his beating heart.

“We should get married.” He suddenly said in the dark of the night.

“Why?” you asked, yawning.

“We have a baby on the way. We should do it for them.”

“For them? Not because you’re so in love with me you could feel your heart explode?” You tease him with a light laugh.

“Do you doubt my love?”

“No Thrawn, I was simply joking. I do not doubt you.” You brush your cheek on the skin of his pec to reassure him.

Something you picked up on is Thrawn's low self esteem, or rather poor view of his own person. You realized it listening to him talk about his time in the Ascendancy, he measures his self worth though his capacity to serve and obey his people, completely ignoring his innate value as an individual being. He thinks of himself as a tool, a cog, in the great scheme of things. Just a usable asset to throw away once he has served his purpose. And maybe the most terrifying thing in this situation is that he was contented by this. To him he isn’t deserving of respect and love if he fails his duties. It is a completely normal situation to him, something he has internalized and never questioned.

So he didn’t understood you throwing yourself at him to hug him tight and reassuring him that you loved him. He stayed still, like frozen, listening to you declaring your love to him so suddenly he had nothing to say, maybe a bit shocked.

From this day on you took care to tell him everyday that you loved him, hugging and kissing him, showering him with your love, proving to him that whatever flaws he had or whatever failures he may have committed, he was worthy of unconditional love.

“I love you, (y/n). It is a fact that I cannot deny. When I realize you are in my presence, my heart tightens. When you speak, my heart seems to jump. When you are in my arms, it races. I daresay those symptoms point to love.”

“I know, my love.” You grazed your finger on his chest, “I love you all the same. I am truly at ease and relieved when you are at my side. I worry when I do not feel your presence.”

He took your hand to kiss your knuckles.

“I will not leave you. I am whole and appeased only with you.” 

You raised your head to kiss his jaw tenderly.

“I want to tie my legacy to yours, be a family.” He continues. 

You looked intently at his laying form silently.

“Because you miss yours?”

He remained silent and his gaze fixed on the ceiling seemed to harden.

“There is no need to hide it, love. It is natural to long for the presence of your family, whoever you are. It means you have a heart and a home to go back to.”

“I have a duty towards them. I will not go back to them until it is done.” He finally said with a hard tone.

It wasn’t directed against you, you knew it, it was simply a testimony of his resolution.

“So you truly want it?” You questioned gently.

“It would fill my heart with bliss if you bestowed yourself to me.” He confessed with a tone of  confidence, caressing your cheek.

“If you promise to love me for all eternity, I accept to be yours.” You said.

He kissed your knuckles again before putting your hand on his beating heart.

“For all eternity, Cha’cah. You have my word.”

You lowered yourself and kissed his lips gently, he responded lasciviously, deepening the kiss.

He stood up, helped you rise on your feet and you sneaked away in the night to the Chiefs hut like children who would have stolen a cookie jar. The chiefs performed the ceremony according to their traditions and you were married to Thrawn.

To your Grand Admiral.

And him to his Rebel.

You shared the decisive kiss with the chiefs benedictions and felt your heart tightening with love. He kissed your forehead tenderly while caressing your cheek and you hugged him tight.

Now, with you pregnant, your destinies were intertwined forever.

And he wouldn’t have it any other way.

You never told the rest of the community, they didn’t need to know. You were together and that is all that mattered.

But there was one dark stain on the canvas.

You made peace with the fact that you wouldn’t get rescued by now. That is also why you carried the pregnancy to term and accepted his hand in marriage. Because deep down you felt you would never get out of this isolated planet.

But Thrawn didn’t.

Thrawn keeps fighting everyday to go home. 

And you’re not sure how to feel about that.

Was it his loyalty to the Empire or his relentless devotion to the Ascendancy that pushed him so much? He refused to answer.

But coming back signifies saying goodbye. And that’s tearing your heart apart. When you realized he was tempering with the ship communication device to send messages to the Empire you badly reacted, you had your first real fight. He refused to stay arms dangling when his duties called for him and you refused to help go back to his murderous Empire.

In the end you remained a rebel and a Grand Admiral.

And it created the first cracks in your marriage.

A chance Thaishi was still a baby and couldn’t understand why her parents were arguing, but she did pick up on the bad vibes and your cracked voice and started crying. Before Thrawn could pick her up to console her, you took her, shouting he better get used to not seeing his family if he wanted to go back to the Empire so badly and ran off to the hut of friends and remained here for a full week.

You regretted those words. So badly. He never once raised his voice against you, remaining calm, but also so cold, so calculating, his determined gaze terrified you so you preferred to flee with your daughter.

He came to your friends’ hut everyday to see his child and everyday you refused, hugging her against your heart. You were so mad, so terrified, so… So betrayed! How could he dare do that to your family?

When you accepted to receive him, he sat down in front of you in silence, just observing his baby in your arms with a loving gaze.

But he was actively trying to tear his family apart and you couldn’t forgive him just yet.

“How is she?” he asked

“Good.”

“Can I hold her?”

“No.” you placidly answered

He simply took a deep breath in response before opening his mouth again.

“We should talk.”

“Indeed we should. You have a lot of explaining to do.” You frowned.

“I had good reasons to try to go back to the Empire.”

“Yes, evidently you are still very much attached to this tyranny.”

“You do not understand. I didn’t tell you everything.”

You raise an eyebrow, what could he say to save his image now?

“If I am so attached to this tyranny, as you call it, it is to save my worlds.”

And he explained everything to you, all the secrets he kept hidden all this time, secrets nobody’s outside of him and a certain Ba’kif knew about. The true reasons of his mission and allegiance to the Empire, anything he didn’t tell you before.

You just listen silently, eyes round and mouth agape.

“... You may hate me now, but I will demand to keep seeing my daughter. This is all I ask for.”

“I…” You just manage to say, lost “I am sorry, Thrawn.”

He remained silent, sounding you with his inquisitive red gaze, awaiting your reaction once you gathered your thoughts.

“I shouldn’t have reacted like that.” You concede, “But I couldn’t turn a blind eye either…” You try to show him where you come from.

But he is determined.

“I know. But my success depends on the success of the Empire.”

“The success of the Empire implies the subjugation of all races and slavery.”

“Not when I will have taken control of it. This is a necessary evil for now.”

“This is horrible… How can you say that?” You said, pained.

“This is war, casualties are inevitable. ” He insisted, “But when I will lead it, everything will end. You need to trust me.”

You lower your gaze to observe your daughter’s face. She is peacefully sleeping in your arms, soothed by both of your voices. She is as blue as him, with the same red eyes…

You already tied yourself to him, for better and for worse…

You sigh, closing your eyes. You hear him getting closer and circling your shoulders with his arm.

“I need you to trust me, cheo Cha’cah. I do it for the greater good.” He murmurs soothingly.

You purse your lips.

“I will not hinder you, but do not expect me to help you in any way!” You annonce with tenacity.

“Alright.” He gently kisses your shoulder, “Are you still mad?”

“Yes! A lot! But… I understand better now.” You say giving him a side glance.

He looks deep into your eyes, squeezing your shoulders against his body.

“I love you…” He confesses like a secret.

“Me too…” You reassure him. “But I will need time.”

“Will you let me hold our daughter?”

You gently give him your baby and she opens her eyes to meet his. He presses her delicately against his chest, a skin-to-skin hug so important for babies. She grabs one of his fingers in her little fist and starts babbling, smiling at her father.

“Hello you.” He gently says, “I missed you.”

You purse your lips, feeling like a heartless monster for depriving him of his child, and her, her father.

He slept with Thaishi in his arms that night and you pressed yourself against him, looking at your baby, cheek pressed on the chest of her father, sleeping soundly, at peace.

And you cried, knowing that this could come to an end one day.

You’re being brutally called back to reality when Thaishi sprinted into your laps to smash into you.

“Leys proposed to me to spend the day with her!” She exclaims joyfully as you try to catch your breath after that hit.

You turn towards Ley’s mother, slowly nodding.

“You need some peace and quiet at that point in your pregnancy, (Y/n). Relax for the day, we will take care of the kids.”

You turn back to Thaishi, eyes full of hope.

“Alright, but you must promise to behave well when you are with them! And don’t forget your Cheuhn lesson with your father.”

“Yes, mom!” She already sprints back to her friends group, barely listening to you.

She only listens to her father. You sigh, shaking your head.

Kids…

You yawn and decide to use this newfound liberty to take a nap, even if you just woken up. You were soundly sleeping for some hours now, back at your hut, when you felt a warm body pressing itself against your back and strong, large hands caressing your pregnant belly.

“Welcome back, sir…” You yawn.

Thrawn kisses your shoulders, pressing you tighter against his large body.

“How are you feeling?” He whispers.

“Heavy!” You burst out laughing “And fat! This belly gets in the way of everything, it’s impressive.”

“You are beautiful like that.” He insists, “I found you more and more hypnotizing as your pregnancy advances” He keeps caressing your tummy tenderly.

“Are you sure you are the most objective person in this situation?” You argue back with a side grin.

“I need not to be objective, I only need my eyes to witness your bewitching beauty. And I can confidently say you are the most beautiful of all.”

“Even when my body is limp and bloated like that?”

“Especially like that. You being pregnant is a real… Temptation.” He breathes lowly in your ear, “I have all the pain in the world to maintain my control.”

“You? Struggling to keep your control in check? I do not believe you sir.” You laugh.

“And yet, such is the effect you have on me.” He starts kissing your neck, slowly going up. “You mesmerize me in every possible way.” He licks your ear with the tip of his tongue.

“You are really touchy today.” You squirm in his embrace, brushing your soft body against his muscles.

“I have been struck by a real vision.” 

“Well thank you sir, I take care of myself!” You joke. “You are quite handsome yourself!”

Your hair has grown too by the time and he buries his nose in it to inhale your scent.

“I want to eat you up.” He says with a growl.

“Aren’t I delectable?” You keep joking.

“You are. Exactly to my taste, but you misunderstood me.” He leans again, blowing on the shell of your ear, sending shivers down your spine, “I want to eat you out until you are a shaking mess in my hands, until you can not remember your own name.” He gives another quick lick to your ear.

His deep voice has such an effect on you, you can’t help but shudder in response, much to his satisfaction. Thrawn proved himself physically affectionate, not shy to express his love physically in public or in private… Especially in private! And even though Thaishi’s birth didn’t stop your sex life, it is true it slowed it down a bit. Your last sexual relationship was some months ago and the new pregnancy didn’t help, even though… Thrawn looks at you differently when you’re pregnant.

You're convinced it teases something deeply buried in his psyche and entrails, it excites him, always looking at you wherever you are, always holding you in his arms in some ways, keeping you to himself…

You remember your first pregnancy, he had his hands all over you all day long, drinking between your legs for long hours, getting more and more unhinged as your tummy started to get bigger and bigger. 

Maybe it is one of his kinks… You have the occasion to verify it today…

You turn to face him with a cheeky grin.

“So you like me pregnant.” You state. 

“It is a wonder of nature.”

“Is that it?” You innocently pull on your shirt to reveal your belly to his eyes.

The light growl emanating from him was unmistakable. His gleaming eyes seem to shine brighter and you think you see him gulp.

“Just a wonder of nature?” You insist, blinking your eyes naively.

“I wonder what kind of reaction you expect of me, flashing your pregnant belly to me.”

“I don’t know… Maybe I am simply curious?”

He raises an eyebrow in response, not buying your innocent act.

“Curious?” He repeats cautiously.

“Curious about the fantasy of my man… What titillates him, what excites him, what drives him absolutely…” You keep your act, drawing sweet circles with your nail on your heavy tummy. “... Crazy.”

He takes a deep breath, eyes locked on your round belly, clearly interested in what you have to offer. His growl takes a dive in the deeper tone, squinting his eyes, trying to maintain his cool in front of your insolent temptation allurement.

He remains very set back in his fantasies, never truly revealing his true taste, preferring to oblige yours instead so you have only an unfinished portrait of his kinks.

But this…

This caught his attention well and you intend to play a bit with it.

“I feel like I have your full attention.” you smile cheekily.

“You do.” he says, cautious of your little game, but so tempted.

“My belly is so soft and warm, if only you could feel it like I do.” You tease mercilessly. “Do you like me pregnant with your child?”

“Yes. A lot.” His voice is no more than a growl now.

He extends his hand to caress your tummy and you slap it immediately. He groans, displeases, and frowns in response.

“No touch. You can only admire.”

“You have no mercy.” He mediates, “Will you really deny me?”

“Maybe. After all, physical exhaustion is really bad for me, I don’t know if letting you do what you want is good for the baby.” You clap back without pity for him.

“I do believe what I have in mind is really good for both of you.” He insinuates lowly.

“You have no proof of what you say.”

“Really? We can go ask the healer right now and we will know where we stand.” He responds without missing a bit, absolutely serious.

You observe him haughtily, like you’re not believing him and don’t intend to give up. He presses himself tighter to you. You wonder how it would get if you pushed him to his limits… 

He has always been soft and tender to you, but you’re curious. How is he when he is mad? When you push his dominant tendencies? 

You refrain from smiling like a deviant.

“Let me show you what I mean, and you will judge for yourself.” He proposes.

“I do not know if I will let you, mister. I am not convinced.” You put your hand on his mouth to push him back with a grin.

He licks your palm to get rid of your hand with a dark gaze.

“Do not play with me.” He warns.

“Or what? What will you do to your heavily pregnant wife?” You tease.

He flinches imperceptibly at the mention of your pregnancy, growling deeply like an annoyed animal.

“You couldn’t hurt a fly. I am not afraid in the slightest, mister.”

He looks at you intently and suddenly his Intense gaze melts into sparkling eyes and he lets out a sneer.

“You will not gain what you want by playing with my ego, Cha’cah.”

Oh Makers damn it!

“Come on!” You insist, pressing yourself more against him, “Humor me!”

“No.” He chuckles, amused like he would with a child, “You will not win that fight.”

“Pffffff… You’re no fun.” You purse your lips, sulking.

“On the contrary, I can be a lot of fun.” He embraces you tightly, “You just need to find the right levers.”

“I had one! You clearly were hanging onto every word when I showed you my belly!” You contest.

“Indeed. And you would have won if you kept playing with this strategy, but you made the tactical error of changing the point of pressure.”

You grumble, frustrated. You were really curious, how is sex with him when he’s mean and overly dominant?

“Do not frown, cheo cha’cah. You need not to play the temptress to seduce me, your innate charms work wonders.” He tries to soothe you.

“I wanted to see how it would go if you were mean and harsh.” You pout.

“Being mean and harsh to you is not appealing to me. I would rather honor you than demeaning you in any way.” He kisses your forehead.

You’re still deadly curious.

“I will find a way, one day.” You promise, seething.

“Do not sulk, my love.” He smiles, entertained, “Let me take care of you, it will ease the tension between your eyebrows, my darling.” He continues, lowering himself to kiss your clavicle and going more south.

He kisses your tummy reverently, leaving sweet kisses all over it while caressing it. You feel the baby giving him a kick and he responds with a final, loving peck.

“They too are quite energetic.” He notes, satisfied, “You keep giving me healthy and strong children. Thank you.”

He then reports his attention to your skirt that he slides down your hips and legs with ease. Still pouting, you close your legs shut to deny him, he chuckles again, sliding his hands between the flesh of your thighs and successfully opening them for him.

“Come on now, there is no need to be difficult, sweet thing. I know you love it when I go down on you.” 

It’s true.

With him being so good at it, you can only love it in return. But he doesn’t want to entertain your fancy so you won’t entertain his. You cross your arms over your chest with a grumble.

“You are unbelievable, cheo Cha’cah. You act like a spoiled child.” You hear his smug smile in his voice, hidden behind your stomach. “But I know how to make you react, I know everything about you.”

You feel the cold air on your pussy as he slides your panties on the side, he blows on your clit playfully, sending a shiver down your spine again but you refrain from the whine that threatens to pass your lips.

“I will have you sing soon enough, my love.” He says with his usual confidence.

He takes a sloppy lick at your pussy and you greet your teeth together. 

Do not make a sound! Do not make a sound! Do not make a sound!

Unimpressed by your headstrong attitude, he keeps licking your pussy lips lazily, like a tired, lascivious king, moaning his own pleasure for you.

He also knows that you absolutely love hearing him moan and groan, vocalizing his pleasure out loud, it goes straight to your empty pussy that starts to signify to you that it is scandalously empty.

He laps at your cunny slowly with the flat of his tongue, trailing your slit with his tip and sucking your nervous clit. You bite your lips and dig your nails into the flesh of your arms to maintain control over yourself.

“Your pussy is more honest than you are.” He notes, “It gets wetter to my touch while you childishly refuse to indulge.”

Oh, he’s one to talk about indulgence, mister frugal lifestyle!

“You do not! I am a dry ice cube! In fact I’m starting to get bored!” You manage to let out in a hurry before any tremors come to shake your voice.

Again he simply chuckles at you.

“You will break, my love.” He simply announces, kissing your sweet pussy between each word. “That is an absolute certainty.”

You’ll show him you can maintain control over your own person. You will not break!

But he is right on one point, your pussy does get wetter by the seconds, at you great damn.

You keep your jaws closed shut, froward. He resumes laving at your soft pussy that gets softer and softer as your blood travels south. You feel him spread your pussylips with his fingers to lick your hidden, tender flesh.

You feel your abdominals contracting at his sweet touch, and it didn’t escape him.

“Oh? Are those the first shivers of your undeniable pleasure?” He teases.

“I’m just cold.” You bite back

“Not for long, sweet thing. I will make sure of it.”

As he keeps licking your now dripping pussy you start hearing his purr resonating in the hut. He enjoys himself very much. He loves eating you out as much as you do, if not more. You suddenly feel his tongue entering your wet cavern and start tonguefucking you.

A single moan escapes you before you press your hand on your mouth. His purr drops down to deeper tones, sending shivers through your puffy, wet, walls, raising your hardly refutable pleasure…

“My little bird does not wish to sing for me? It is alright, I will have you crying, Cha’cah.”

And he starts fucking you harshly in retaliation, his tongue waving and grazing your G spot with such ease it is almost comical. His hand comes to flicker and press your clit, puffy with blood. He makes it roll between his fingers, titillates it consciously as he drinks your slick as he would drink water.

Maker those debauched sounds…

How the wet sounds of your little pussy and his grunts sound to your ears… This is highly depraved and debaucherous.

So exciting… Argh! Get a grip of yourself! Do not let him win!

He is… motivated, to say the least. He must have taken your vow of silence as a personnel challenge because he seems determined to have you cum hard and rapidly. He is eating you out with energy and a will you only encountered when you fought him in battle.

Despite your closed mouth, your uncontrollable whimpers can be heard well in this little room and it is the sweetest melody to his ears, only encouraging him to double his efforts. He eats you out enthusiastically, nastily, roughly, abusing your tender flesh with his swollen lips. He continues moaning without any shame, letting you know that he has no qualms enjoying himself to the fullest while you hold on to a childish pride.

Your dripping pussy convulses around his wet, flexible limb as he brushes your gummy spot with his tip expertly, making your pleasure rise more and more until it comes crashing down upon you. Your little cunny clenches painfully around his tongue and you come against his mouth and against your will.

“What a remarkably honest body you have, cheo Cha’cah. Letting me know everything I need to know without a fuss. Guiding me through your true desires so eagerly.”

“You’re full of yourself!” you spit out.

He gently kisses your thighs, licking you soft, plump flesh with a deep moan.

 “Abandon your immature act and just enjoy yourself. Why deny yourself like that, little rebel?” He asks curiously

You do not respond like a mutineer.

“Sometimes I do not understand you.” He sighs.

He kisses your pussy reverently, like he gallantly kisses your hand before rising up to free his erection of his constrictive pants. You look away, stubborn, refusing to look at the member that used to give you so many orgasms before.

“You looking away will not impede the inevitable.”

You feel him coat his shaft with your essence, brushing his cock between your slit back and forth, soaking it with your slick. It brushes against your erected, nervous clit and you have to fight another mewl rising in your throat.

“Your body gives me so much pleasure, I am thankful to you, my love.” He lets you know with a tone of secrets, “We should indulge more, sharing such intimate moments is so important to build a healthy relationship. I know our sex life slowed down since we became parents, but I still look at you as a woman first, not only a mother, with all the desires and craving it implies.” He continues.

He’s trying to win you over! To make you lower your defenses! You’ll not surrender for some sugary words, you have more will than that! He sighs lasciviously and unfastens his long hair, letting them frame his handsome face and draping his large shoulders. You gasp at this gorgeous sight.

“I know you think I am trying to sweeten you. I am simply telling my truth.” He brushes his noses in the crook of your neck, caressing your full tummy so tenderly. “Even if you obstinate yourself to deny yourself pleasure for an infantile vagaries, it will not prevent me from doing my best to satisfy you as it is my duty, cheo Cha’cah.” He informs you as a sentence.

You close your eyes shut as he pushes himself inside you, his size making it difficult for your little pussy. You press your lips in a thin line as he splits you in two with his massive member.

“I missed how your little pussy strangles me.” He gasps, deeply satisfied.

He keeps pushing further, pushing your inner flesh apart until you feel his tip brushing your cervix deep, deep inside your most secret place. 

You gulp, bracing yourself for what is to come.

“You are so tense, my love. You should relax.” He says tenderly, “There is no need to make the experience uncomfortable for you.”

“I am 8 months pregnant, I do not simply "relax "." You mock.

“A deep and warm orgasm should help you get more comfortable, my sweet. You can count on me.” He keeps offering you sweet words.

He starts moving, with shallow thrusts, taking it easy on your sore body. You breathe deeply through your nose, trying not to focus on the delicious sensations his ridges give you, how wonderfully full you feel with him inside, how right it feels to have your husband like that. A strangled yelp escapes you as he resumes teasing your clit with his hand as he thrusts into you.

“Give me your hand.” He orders softly.

You feel him trail your arm until he reaches your hand and intertwines your fingers together.

He deepens his thrusts, going deeper, slipping out almost entirely leaving just the tip inside and pushes it back in languorously, undulating his hips against yours.

You try so hard to fight back the waves of pleasure, tensing up your muscles under his inquisitive gaze, but he gives you so much, it is so hard to shield yourself completely when he puts so much energy and love in each of his thrusts, forcing you to endure the delight he offers. You feel tears building up behind your eyes.

You hiss as he rocks his hips with a quicker pace, sliding in and out easily thanks to your first orgasm, the waves of pleasure poisoning your veins and nerves ending.

“You are so reactive for someone who refuses pleasure.” He placidly notes, “You can try and hide as much as you want, you cannot lie to me, my love. I know you too well. Your body is an open book to me. Denying it is… useless.” He says, modulating his deep, melodious voice as he knows you prefer.

You shake your head vehemently.

“I experienced your body for years, sweet thing. I know it as well as mine. I studied it carefully, each and every single one of your reactions. I know how to please it, I know how to bring it to the verge of an earth shattering orgasm.”

He is so confident in his capacities to please you, you’ll give him that. He keeps rubbing your clit and you try to escape his sweet touch but he grasps your hips and impales you back on his cock, burying it to the hilt. You whine.

“You will not escape it.” It is as much a promise as it is a threat.

He accelerates his pace again, bullying himself into you without any mercy. Your cunny desperately tries to accommodate his size, clenching pathetically around his girthy shaft.

“Those are the reactions I like.” He says smugly. “Kiss me, cheo Cha’cah.”

He lowers himself to reach your lips but you turn your head away.

“Are you so cold hearted to deny me your lips?”

You grumble and swiftly kiss his cheek.

“Satisfied?” you bare your teeth.

“Thank you. But I hoped for more.”

You purse your lips but let him kiss you, you feel him purring against your mouth. You open your mouth and he enters it with his tongue to dance with yours. He squeezes your hand with his as he deepens the kiss, looming over your body. You growl in the kiss but feel his lips draw in a smile.

So you bite his lips in retaliation.

He licks the little bead of blood away, looking at you with a pleased expression.

“I love when you defy me.” He says lowly, keeping his hard pace, “I love it even more when it is clear you will lose.”

“I am losing nothing!”

“I have the clear memory of making you cum two minutes ago. And you will suffer another defeat in less than three. How does it feel, little rebel? Knowing your greatest efforts go to waste against a superior will.”

“Imperial dog!” You spit.

“Keep that energy up, my love.” He kisses your cheek.

He accentuates his hips action, making you squeal uncontrollably.

“Ca-Careful the baby!” You warn indignant.

“The baby is fine.” He replies with a mocking tone, “In fact, they can sense how good their mother feels. I reckon they must enjoy themself thoroughly with you squirming so desperately under my touch.”

“I… Fuck you!”

He snickers and raises on his knees, forcing your hips up in the air. He digs his fingers in the flesh of your plump hips to keep you in place, doing so he removed all control you had over the action. Now you are truly a victim of his will.

“Such foul language. I better understand Thaishi’s manners.”

He slows down the pace to give a circling motion of his hips to vary the sensations, making sure his girth rubs every sensitive spot in your vagina. You tremble terribly in his hands, like struck by lightning. You bite down your lips terribly to not moan.

To no avail…

“Ah yes, the sweet moans of my muse. It only motivates me to work harder for you.”

He plundges his cock deep, scratching every itch, making you sing against your will. You feel tears rolling on your flushed lips as you try to catch up your breath under such physical exercises.

He leans forward to lick your tears away, the salt tingling on his darted tongue deliciously.

“You are beautiful, my sweet. Crying your pleasure out loud like that.”

Embarrassed, you hide your eyes with one arm, only for him to grip it immediately to take it off.

“No, Cha’cah. You do not get to hide from me.”

“Pl-please finish soon…” You beg.

You have enough of this trial and humiliation, you’re too tired to get this beating. Something snapped in your stomach, begging for him to reach his climax and yours with it.

“Finishing this early? But I feel plenty full of ardor today, I had in mind to keep going for one or two hours more. Just to be sure you orgasmed correctly, I would hate to have you unsatisfied, my love, your enjoyment is my priority.”

You tremble, shaken by spasms, convulsing in pleasure, stiffness reaching all of your limbs as the waves of pleasure incapacitate you as they spread in your veins. You feel your little pussy gaping around his shaft desperately trying to keep him in.

“Okay… You won, I surrender. Please, finish soon..” You say panting, gasping for air at each of his powerful thrust.

“My, my, you are giving up so easily, my dear. But your wish is my command.”

He adjusts his position, and installs a break-necking pace. You’re being pushed against the mattress without mercy and you bite your tongue in the confusion. You cannot help the squeals escaping your pretty mouth while he moans in tandem with your plaints.

Your pussy clenches hard as you come, trying to retain him inside, strangling him just like he loves sending him over the edge. He slows down his pace and comes undone inside.

You’re shaking, crying, getting back from your high as he puts his forehead against yours, caressing your cheek.

“Cha’cah?” He calls in a whisper, “Are you alright?”

You nod, your visage hidden in your hands, catching your breath. He kisses your hands before taking them off your face and pecks your cheek and nose.

“Breath deep, cheo Cha’cah. Easy.”

He holds you tight, cradling your body tenderly.

“There… Breath. Everything is alright.”

You gasp, wiping your tears away.

“Oh Maker…” You whimper.

He brushes his nose with yours, his long hair framing his gorgeous face. 

“Everything is fine, you are with me, my love.” He keeps soothing you. 

A sigh mixed with a gasp escapes you as you feel your heart calming down in your chest. Thrawn keeps kissing your face tenderly, holding your cheek in his warm palm. He slips out of you, leaving you intolerably empty and slides to the side where he takes you in his arms to hold you close. You bury your face in his neck and breathe in his musk to calm down, his hand comes caressing your hair gently, appeasingly. 

“I love you.” He murmurs. 

“I love you too… “ You respond, exhausted. 

“We should bathe.”

“I'm too tired… “ You complain, nudging against him 

“Come on, ch'eo vir. Let me help.”

He rises with 8 months pregnant you in his arms and heads towards the river where he bathes you both conscientiously, laying you against his naked chest, surrounded by fresh water. You doze off, too relaxed to keep your eyes open. 

---------------

You were playing with Thaishi when you heard a familiar sound resonate through the air like a loud bang. Immediately, the sky darkens, the sun disappears and a weird silence takes place in the village, everyone looking up.

You raise your head, gulping, and Thaishi points to the large object in the sky. 

“Mum, what's that?” she asks, as fascinated as she appears terrified.

Massive and large,  the ISD floats over the village like a dark presage, brining death and fire with it.

“This is…” You start, feeling panic rising, “This is…”

The two headed serpent leave no doubt who’s ISD it is.

They’re here for Thrawn!

You pick up Thaishi in your arms precipitaly, making her yelp in surprise and run to your hut, hugging her tight. When you arrive you see Thrawn passing the doorframe in his white uniform, hair cut and black boot unsoiled. 

You almost hit him with your speed, but you stop just in time.

“Thrawn!”

“I know, Cha’cah. Do not worry.”

“But… Where does this uniform come from? Why are they here? Why-”

“I managed to contact them.” He drops the bomb.

You look at him completely dumbfounded, at loss for words.

“What? But… How could you…”

He put his hands on your shoulders to ground you.

“Cha’cah, we are going home.”

You feel like the ground just opened under your feet and would swallow you whole. Your legs give up under you, in shock, but Thrawn catches you and Thaishi expertly.

“(Y/n)! Are you alright?”

“Mom?” Your daughter calls for you in the hands of her father, afraid.

You close your eyes.

You cannot believe it.

The day you feared the most came. You will be separated, torn apart, never to see each other again.

Some villagers came to you when you fell, Thrawn let you in their care, kissing your forehead and heading towards the Chief huts.

When you reopen your eyes, you are in the healer’s hut. You discard the wet fabric she placed on your forehead and go outside.

The ISD is here.

Ominous and threatening.

You reel for some steps before straightening yourself. Here you find Thrawn holding Thaishi, the Chiefs and a woman in an imperial uniform.

Where did he hide this perfectly neat uniform? During all those years he hid it from you, well tidied in a box, awaiting its hour. You suddenly feel a spick of ire in your vein at the sight of that clean white.

Thrawn turns towards you, and a light smile comes lightening his face.

“There she is. Commodore Faro I want you to meet Lady (F/n). My wife.”

Faro slowly bows to you, but something in her eyes displeases you.

She knows who you are.

She doesn’t recognize you as a crew member of Thrawn ships and the only other people present that day were Rebels.

She knows.

She gives a side glance at her Grand Admiral but abstains from any comments.

“Lady (F/n).” She politely but coldly greets.

“Everything is taking care of, Cha’cah.” Thrawn continues, “We will embark everyone on board and exit that planet.”

You turn your head to the chiefs, interrogating them with your eyes.

“We agreed to let your husband temper with the ship if he promised us to take us with you.”

“But.. You’ve been here for a millennia… This is your home… Your planet.”

“We are wanderers at heart, our place is flying through space, not remaining on a single rock.”

You turn back to Thrawn, mouth agape and tears behind the eyes.

“Thrawn… You cannot be serious…”

“Cha’cah.” He cuts you softly, “Our place is not here, our home and duties are away from this planet. It is time for us to go.”

You want to slap him across the face, scream at him, telling him that he will never know the child you bare, that he is killing this family.

“Leave me here with Thaishi.” You just say weakly.

You cannot resume your combat, you cannot fight your husband even if you know you’re in the right, you cannot say goodbye to your children and leave them alone.

“I am not leaving you on this backwater planet, love.” He warns, “We discussed this subject matter and agreed. Thaishi and the baby will be sent to the Ascendancy and live a safe life while we will go back to our responsibilities.”

“How can you say that?” You feel ire rising in your veins.

“We are both warriors. We both know our duties would supplant everything in our life.”

“Thrawn…” You beg.

He caresses your cheek and his thumb swipe one silent tear that rolls on your skin, you sob.

“Those four years have been a blessing. The miracle I stopped hoping for.” He presses his forehead against yours, looking you in the eyes with a sigh, “But the dream must end. It is time now to wake up and advance.”

“Thrawn…” Your voice is no more than a pathetic plea.

“I know, Cha’cah. I will never stop loving you and will cherish those memories I have with you both. But it is time…”

He extends his hand to you with a comforting smile while your image of him gets blurry with tears.

“Come home with me, my love?”

@bluechiss @thrawnalani @justanothersadperson93 @al-astakbar@thrawnspetgoose @readinglistfics @elise2174 @debonaire-princess @twilekchiss @pencil-urchin @ineedazeezee @mssbridgerton @dance-like-russia-isnt-watching @Cortisolcosplay @obbicrystaleo @germie2037

☆Tag list

#thrawn x reader #thrawn x you #thrawn x f!reader #thrawn #grand admiral thrawn #mitth’raw’nuruodo #fanfic #vibratingskull #thrawn smut

[cardierreh15]

Post Human

A new series I’m working on since I’ve fallen in love with TLOU again. Except, August is alive with his baby brother, Mike ����

** I do not give anyone permission to repost or copy my work!!!

Warning 18+: Cursing , Crude/Dark Humor , Family Drama? , Mentions Of Death .

Pairing: August Walker x Roslyn (Black!Female OC)

Special Guests: Joel Miller(Father Figure) , Ellie Williams (Sister/Best Friend) , Mike Walker (August’s Little Brother)

Description: This is Only the beginning.

Word Count: 4.9K

TagList: @suckthatskittlebiiitch @drewharrisonwriter @headcannonxgalore @misshinson @kingliam2019 @imaslutforcuddles

I.

The tiny snowflakes melted instantly once they kissed the warmth of her face. She was looking up at the stars, something she did every night. Wondering what was out there. Sure, in school they taught her about the planets, the sun, how vast space really could be. And unlike the others, who were freaked out about the eerie thought about being in this universe alone, she was intrigued and wonderous. 

‘Ros!’ A voice called out to her. 

A voice that made her eyes light up and her lips pull up into a shit eating grin. Roslyn carefully crawled over to the edge of the roof and peered down. 

There stood her sister and her best friend, Ellie Williams. 

She had her hands on her hips, with an unsurprised look on her face. 

‘You’re back! Took you long enough!’ she called out as she let out a breath in relief. Just glad that her partner was alright. Ellie was one of the best damn Herding Masters in Jackson. Taught by the best, their father figure, Joel Miller, the three of them were like a death squad. 

But if this life hasn’t taught them anything, it did teach them that tomorrow was never promised. The cordecyps were advancing and becoming more formidable with time. They thought they were careful enough already. Pretty soon they’d have to figure out how to fly!

‘Come down! I have to tell you about patrol!’ 

‘On my way!’ 

Once Roslyn made it down safely from the roof of the cabin she was bunking with Ellie, she walked over to her and the two young women embraced in a soul tying hug. Ellie broke the hug to look at her sister in a concerned glare, ‘You good? You never hold me that long.’

Letting out a gentle sigh, her breath disappearing in the cool air, ‘Nothing. I’m just happy to see that you’re OK Ellie. Ever since Maria split us up into separate patrol groups, I feel like no one has your back like I do.’ 

Ellie shoved her hands in her pockets and chuckled, ‘Yeah. You know,’ she turned to walk, which then led Roslyn to accompany her, ‘We do make a great team. They just can’t trust us when we’re out there like that. We like to fuck around and find out.’

The two girls laughed together as Roslyn zipped up her thick coat, ‘Well shit we get the work done don’t we?! Might put ourselves and others in danger but, we’re still kicking.’ 

‘Might as well have some fun before we die huh?’ Ellie snickered as they approached the pub. 

When they came back from patrols, they always took one another to the bar to relieve a little bit of stress and talk about the ugly sights they’ve seen. It’s become such a routine, anybody working the bar that day, always had their drinks ready for them before they even walked through the door. 

So it was a little bit of a surprise when nobody was at the bar when they walked inside. There were a few folks sitting in the booths. Enough to count on one hand really. Which itself wasn’t really shocking but who was going to serve them? 

‘Hey-yoooo!’ Roslyn called out as she pulled a stool out to sit upon, ‘Anybody there?’

‘Ding, Ding!’ 

An unfamiliar woman came from the back room pushing her hair out of her face with an aggravated sigh. She then placed her hands flat on the wooden counter; her crystal blue eyes looking at both of the girls. Her southern accent was thick as over processed molasses, ‘What can I do you for?’ 

Ellie’s eyebrows tugged into one and then looked over at Roslyn. 

Roslyn looked over at Ellie in a bit of concern before she spoke. ‘Where’s Seth?’

‘Oh.’ The lady chuckled out, pushing herself off of the counter and picked up two glasses, ‘That fool called out sick. Talkin’ bout some damn stomach bug. Should be back tomorrow..’ she walked over to the sink, ‘If he aint shit his guts out already.’

Roslyn covered her mouth with her hand and hid her face as Ellie sucked in her lips into a fine line to keep from laughing. 

‘Y’all ain’t ever tell me what ya’ wanted. Ion read minds.’ The woman spoke up and dried out the glasses with a kitchen cloth as she turned to face them once again.

‘I’ll take a Jack Daniel’s on the rocks.’ Ellie said.

Roslyn raised her brow and snapped her head over at her sister who just looked a little bit more stressed out than usual. It would probably be best for her to do the same, just in case there were to be some heavy news. 

‘I’ll have what she’s havin’.’ And the lady got right to it. 

As she made their drinks, Roslyn couldn’t help but wonder what was swimming around in that thick skull of hers. She sat there in silence as her sister fiddled with her thumbs and started to bite the inside of her lip. Something was really bothering her.

When the lady placed their glasses in front of them, Ellie didn’t bother to toast her drink but instead just began to knock it back like it was water.

‘Whoa- hey!’ Roslyn said as she grabbed her wrist with her free hand as she gripped her whiskey glass in the other hand.

‘What?’ Ellie asked as she looked over at Roslyn and then at the bar lady. ‘Just… shit.’ She added as she placed her now empty glass on the wooden countertop. 

Roslyn clenched her jaw together and narrowed her eyes before looking over at the lady, ‘Could we have some privacy please? Thanks.’

The lady gave them a simple nod, ‘Sure. From the looks of it, y’all definitely need it.’ 

Roslyn then turned in her seat to face Ellie head on. ‘What the fuck is going on?’

‘What?’ Ellie mumbled as she looked at the intricate detailing and patterns on the whiskey glass. 

‘What the– What do you mean “what?”?! We come here damn near every two days and I’ve never seen you take down a drink like that… let alone whiskey! What’s going on with you?’

Ellie sighed softly before pressing her lips together and looking ahead. ‘I uh-... We slipped today.’ She said before finishing up the rest of her drink. 

Ros raised a brow, turning her head to the side as if she needed to hear her better, ‘Meaningggg…’ she trailed off

‘Chad. We were uh… ambushed by some fucking sociopaths today. Didn’t know who they were but they didn’t operate like us. Those motherfuckers…’ she leaned in closer to Roslyn, ‘These em-effers were just as bad as Stalkers.’ She whispered. 

Yeah, now was a good time for Roslyn to start sipping on her whiskey. She knew that this was going to get a little uncomfortable.

Once she finished her long sip, she placed it on the coaster and sighed out, ‘Infected sociopaths… I swear this shit just gets better and better.’ She said in a mocking tone.

‘Aah don’t be a dick, Ros. These were completely fully- able human beings. But what I was saying before you had to butt in… they operated differently. Very stealthy. I didn’t even hear the fuckers get the jump on us! And the way they communicated… in whistles. Man, it was fucking weird.’ 

Roslyn took another sip of her drink and looked at her sister, ‘Well I mean… when mother Earth betrayed her inhabitants she thought it would be fun for these motherfuckers to be echolocators too… So maybe they’re doing something right.’

‘I beg the differ. Anyway, back on topic- Chad. Chad basically got shot in the face.’ She grumbled. 

Roslyn was in the middle of finishing off the rest of her whiskey when she choked on the warmth in her throat. But she was able to force down the rest of the liquid before coughing her way back to air. 

Ellie patted her back roughly as she looked around, ‘Hey, hey– look. He’s fine. They said is going to make a full recovery. Just glad their aim was off a little bit.’

Roslyn placed her hand on her chest as she focused on getting her breathing back in order. Her and Chad had gotten well acquainted since he’s been here. He was another person Maria sought to move from patrolling with Ros because he was a distraction. 

And a distraction he was! 

‘Fuck! See no, I-I need to go talk to Maria.’ She said as she stood up. 

‘For what? Ain’t like she gone let you talk her into going back on patrols with me.’ 

‘It’s not about that!’ She paused.

Ellie stared up at her with a bleak glare in her eyes and a soft smirk on her lips. 

‘Maybe it is. But, look – what happened to him is exactly why we can't do this splitting up shit. You could’ve died. Then what would I have to tell Joel?’

Ellie let out a gentle sigh as she began to play with her fingers once more. She was feeling a little bit discouraged and at fault for their friend’s injury. And being that they were the best of friends, Ros caught on to that immediately and began to nip that bud before it turned into a weed.

‘Aht, aht. No ma’am! Look, Ellie. I know what you think is right. Listening to Maria and all her bullshit calls and what not. But I can’t protect you from here. And vice versa. You remember when we went into town and crushed that nest?! Me, you, Joel and Tommy? We’re more than just a team. We’re family. I want my qual buddy back. Come on. Whaddya say?’ 

Ellie shook her head slowly with a knowing smirk on her face as she folded her arms across her chest. 

‘Weeeeell.’ Ros sang as she leaned in. 

‘Fine, fine! Fuck it. But if she asks who’s idea this was because you know she will ask, I’m going to say it was yours and you drug me there by my damn ponytail.’ 

The two girls laughed together before Ellie stood up and they walked out of the bar and back out into the night’s cold air once again.

They’d barely made it to Maria’s when panicked shouting filled the air. The girls immediately turned to the fence, their hands on their holsters just in case shit got sticky.

‘Aw shit.’

‘What now?’ 

Finishing one another’s sentences. They hung around one another way too much. 

Coming through the gate were two men. The smaller one had his arm draped over the larger one’s shoulder, his gray shirt soaked in fresh blood. His head drooped forward but his free hand was resting on his torso. That was a good sign. He was still alive. But not for much longer if he didn’t seek medical attention. 

‘Shit.’ Roslyn hissed at the gruesome sight. 

‘MEDIC! WHERE’S THE DAMN SURGEON!?’ Maria called out, quickly strutting her way towards the gate. 

‘Here she comes… wanna say something now?’ Ellie said with a smirk before she folded her arms across her chest. 

‘Ellie, your timing is shit. Clearly this kid is dying we–’

‘Maria! Ros and I would like to talk to you about something important.’ 

Maria cut between them in a hurry and the girls followed suit. ‘If it has anything to do with patrol, don't bother. My decision has been made.’ She then wrapped the young man’s free arm around her shoulder and the pair basically carried him to the stretcher that had been brought to them. 

Roslyn let out a sigh and looked over at her sister who had this look of “I told you so!” on her smug face.

‘W-what if I told you it’s not about patrol?’

‘Then.’ Maria sighed out heavily as they carefully laid the kid out on the stretcher, ‘I’d call you a liar.’ She stood up straight and gave Rachel the green light to wheel him off. The brother tried to follow but Maria stood in his place.

‘What are you doing?! I have to go with my brother!’ He tried to step around her but she stepped in his way again.

‘First of all.’ She raised her hand before him.

‘Uh-Oh.’ Ellie snickered.

Roslyn pressed her lips together and shook her head.

‘You are in my establishment. I think I deserve to know who the hell you are..’ She let out a gentle breath and continued on, ‘What are you and your brother's names?’

He let out a shuddered breath before continuing, ‘August. My brother’s name is Mike.’ 

‘Well… August. Your brother is in the best care. Meet me at the mess hall at 1900. There’s a lot to discuss. For now, go meet my husband Tommy by the pub. He’ll show you around.’

August gave her a gentle nod before he watched her walk over to the two girls that stood side by side. Then, he looked at her. 

And she looked at him.

He was tall, probably standing at 6ft even, his dark slightly messy hair complimented the brightness in his tired blue orbs. The bags that were beneath them were slightly dark, a telltale sign that he hadn’t been receiving a lot of sleep. He sported a thick bushy mustache that warmed his lips. They were pink, full of life. So at least he wasn’t dying from thirst. 

He was handsome to say the least.

‘As for you two.’ Maria’s voice brought Roslyn out of her thoughts, ‘Come with me.’ 

Roslyn and Ellie stepped apart for Maria to cut through and she walked in the direction of her house. 

The girls looked at one another and gave each other a gentle shrug. They couldn’t be in that much trouble. Not like it was when they were kids. These days they never snuck out, they kept their head’s low and always listened to their higher ups. So what was it that Maria wanted from them today?

The girls walked into Maria’s cabin after her and saw Joel sitting on the sofa. 

‘Joel!’ The girls called out in sync and rushed over to greet their father in a tight hug.

‘Girls! Well ain’t it good to see you!’ He then placed kisses atop their heads before he broke the hug to get a good look at them. 

‘Why didn’t you tell us you were back?! When did you get back?’ Ellie asked concerned.

‘I just got back a few hours ago. You weren’t here and Ros was nowhere to be found. On that roof again huh?’ 

‘Yup.’ Ellie smirked and elbowed her sister, ‘Right where I found her.’

Joel gave the girls a smile and nodded, ‘Right. That’s why I ain’t come botherin’ you.’

‘Ros!’ Maria called.

Roslyn looked back over her shoulder, ‘Yes?’

‘Come here. I got something for you.’ She gave her a gentle and reassuring smile before backing up into the room behind her.

She looked from Maria to Joel who in turn gave her a nod for her to proceed. She then walked in the room Maria walked in.

The young woman took a moment to take in her surroundings. The place was stacked in different kinds of fabrics and quilts. It made her smile to know that beneath that hard exterior, Maria genuinely cared about her people and would work day and night to make sure they were warm before anything else. ‘I didn’t know you taken upon sowing.’ 

Maria chuckled as she sat down on a wooden stool, looking through what had seem to be a stack of silk. ‘You never asked me either. Ain’t no need to tell if it ain’t brought up.’ 

‘Well, I’ll sleep better at night knowing that you’re actually a big ole softie.’ 

Maria pulled out a folded up piece of cloth, walked over to Roslyn and held it out.

Roslyn pulled her brows together, ‘What’s this?’

‘Open it up. You’ll see.’

She didn’t like Maria’s sneaky antics. But she was also a fan of surprises. So she quickly unfolded the thick pink silk and gasped softly. 

‘A bonnet?!’ 

The hem of the bonnet had her name sown in the color yellow. She ran her thumb over the threading and looked up at Maria. She was at a loss of words.

Maria laughed joyously, ‘Yes! You know about them?’ 

She smiled softly as she subconsciously ran her fingers through her pretty braids. ‘Yeah, Tasha told me about ‘em! She mentioned them lookin’ sumn like a mushroom top. No over exaggeration there.’

‘It does.’ Maria smiled, ‘But now you can preserve your braids a little longer if you have them covered and protected in your sleep.’

‘This is awesome!’ Roslyn grinned down at the engraving and let out a somber, unsure sigh, ‘Maria I can’t take this.’ She felt bad. Knowing the kind of hell she was bound to put her through in the next few moments.

‘Of course you can. It has your name on it. It’s yours.’ 

‘Wh—‘

Maria gave the girl a stern motherly glare. The look of “You’re gonna take it, and you’re going to like it.”

‘Alright, mom.’ She chuckled and folded up the silky cloth and stored it in her back pocket. 

‘Good. So, what was it that you wanted to talk to me about?’ She asked as she folded her arms and leaned against the sewing table. 

‘Well…m—‘ Roslyn was hesitant. She already knew what the answer was going to be but she had to ask anyway. She felt that maybe if she nagged enough, Maria would eventually cave in. 

‘I—‘ she let out another sigh, ‘Ellie and I wanted to inquire about being paired up with patrols again.’ 

Maria let out a tired groan and rubbed her face, ‘Oh God, Roslyn—‘ 

‘Aw, c’mon Maria! Look, Ellie told me about what happened with Chad today! That wouldn’t have ever happened if it was me and her! You know that!’ 

‘No! I don’t know that! Roslyn, I split the both of you up for a reason—‘ 

‘A reason I can’t understand! We protect each other no matter the cost.’ 

‘Let. It. Go, Roslyn. It’s not happening.’ 

The tension in the room grew thick enough to touch, and the quietness. It was unsettling. 

‘Fine.’ She barked, ‘Ain’t giving back this bonnet either.’ She added before spun around and walked out of the bedroom. 

She quickly stormed out of the house but not before Ellie could ask if she was alright. And by her silent answer, that told her everything she needed to know. 

Ellie turned to Joel, ‘She said no.’ 

***

Roslyn ran smack into the chest of Tommy who immediately caught her, ‘Whoa, whoa kiddo.’ He placed his hands on her shoulders to keep her from falling over. ‘Ya good?’ 

She looked up at her uncle with a gentle pout, ‘No. But I’ll be fine. I guess.’ 

Tommy let her go and landed a few firm pats on her shoulder, ‘Maria?’ 

‘You know it.’ 

‘Hmph. She ain’t soften the blow?’ 

‘Does she ever?’ 

‘Would she be my wife if she did?’ 

Roslyn smirked at the smartass remark, ‘Yeah. Sure know how to pick ‘em.’ She mocked.

Tommy chuckled before he had come to realization. The new guy, was standing behind him. ‘Oh. You meet August? He’s gone be the new guy roun’ here.’ 

‘Not exactly. I was standby when Maria ripped another hole in his ass.’ 

Tommy chuckled and nodded, ‘Sounds bout right. August! This is Roslyn Mitchell. She’s one of the top Herding Masters here and sumn like a niece to me.’ 

‘Somethinnnggg?’ She mocked, rolling her big brown eyes. 

‘Issss! Now, gone head and take him down to the pub. Heard Seth wasn’t here to shit out his mouth so, y’all should be good.’ He then placed a warm kiss on her head. Enough to combat the brisk air outside. Then he left them on the porch to be inside with the others. 

August stared at her for a long moment, taking in all the details that made her… her. 

Her eyes were brown as rust; making them the most intense and unique thing he’d ever seen. Her lips were full and donned a cute little beauty mark on her bottom lip. They looked so soft to the touch. Her skin was mahogany with a reddish undertone. She looked like an angel. 

Oh this girl could make an atheist believe!

But how could an Angel exist at a time like this?

***

The pair sat at the bar, a bar stool splitting them to give one another ample space and privacy. 

Roslyn was lost in her own thoughts; her face twisting and turning as if she were having an angry conversation with herself. 

‘Wanna talk about it?’ 

Once she realized he was speaking to her, she snapped her head over at him, ‘Why do you care?’ 

‘I don’t. Just trying to make conversation I guess. We haven’t spoken since Tommy introduced us. I thought it’d be cool to talk.’ 

‘Pssh,’ she smirked, ‘At least you’re honest.’ She swirled her drink around, watching the liquor coat the ball of ice then drip off. 

It grew silent between the both of them again. 

‘What happened?’ She asked before looking over at him.

‘Why do you care?’ He said with a bit of a smirk before looking over at her. 

Roslyn scoffed, ‘I don’t.’

‘Then why ask?’

She shrugged, ‘Maybe I’m nosey. Or perhaps I find it a little random and weird how you and your brother just pop up out of nowhere you know?’

‘Are you suggesting-’

Roslyn looked over at him with a blank face. 

He knew exactly what she meant. 

August stared back at her and licked his lips before he looked back down at his drink. 

‘My brother and I. We were a part of this militia up north.’

‘The Fireflies? Ain’t they all over the place now?’

‘What?! That sorry ass excuse of leadership? Course not. Besides they either sided with us or infected chow by now.’ He then took a sip of his drink.

‘You and I can both agree to that.’

‘Anyway, I was with WLF.’ He murmured. 

‘WLF? You mean-’ She looked over her shoulders to make sure no one was listening in on them. ‘Washington Liberation Front?! What the fuck–are you insane?! You’re lucky they didn’t shoot you in the face when you got here! What if you-’

‘Whoooa, look at you not caring!’ 

Her mouth remained slightly open at his comment. She could already tell he was going to be a pain in her ass.

‘Listen, we weren’t followed if that’s what you’re worried about.’

‘And how do you know that?!’

‘Because I do OK!? Just– shit went down and I wasn’t standing for it.’ He then knocked back the rest of his drink and gently slammed the glass on the coaster. 

Roslyn let out a heavy sigh as she placed her hand over her forehead, doing her best to gather her thoughts and ask the right questions. 

‘Alright. Tell me what happened? How’d your brother get hurt?’

‘I thought you didn’t care.’

‘OK don’t be a smartass. Just tell me what happened.’

‘Alright.’ He chuckled before raising his hands in surrender. 

‘We have this leader by the name of Isaac. Hardcore motherfucker. He’s been around longer than I have and experienced the world before it went to shit. You’d think since he witnessed the beauty of what this world was like before all his loved ones died, he’d be somewhat reserved and patient. No. Anyway.’ He sat up straight and turned to face Roslyn. 

‘There was a peace treaty with some occupants on the nearby Island. We called the folks there Scars. Anyway, somehow, the treaty was disrupted and now we’re at war again.’

‘Shit. What’s it like?’ 

‘What’s what like? War? I’ve heard stories about the world before. How we had Armies and the death and loss that came with fighting for the greater good. Though, what this feels like, It doesn’t feel like that.’ 

Roslyn pressed her lips together firmly, swallowing her spit. She too, had heard about the tales of the past world and how countries handled their beef. But something about the way he spoke, it didn’t sit entirely right with her.

‘Anyway, they’ve been sending us out on patrol groups to clear out any stragglers that may have crossed over our borders. Me, my brother and a few other guys came across this encampment. It had signs of being inhabited so we began to secure the area. Then, we were ambushed. We fought long and hard. We took out anything we saw move. I lost 3 of my men which only left me, my brother and Jon alive. Mike thought it would be a good idea to scope the place one more time.’ 

She watched him closely, his eyes; she wanted to see if they would blink or twitch but, nothing. Then, her eyes fell to his nose and lips. No twitch, not even a smirk. 

‘And then? They got the jump on ya brother or sumn?’ 

August chuckled and shook his head, ‘Nah. Anyway, shit you outta let me finish here. I’m not in my right mind, I will forget!’ 

‘Oh. My bad.’ 

‘So, my brother calls me over while Jon started up a fire to burn up the bodies… There was a young woman hiding in the bushes. She was pregnant.’

Roslyn’s heart twisted in her chest as she had a gut feeling of what he was bound to tell her. But she didn’t stop him, she had to know what kind of man he was so she could disassociate herself if she needed to. 

‘She had those same scars up her cheeks that everyone else had, so I knew she was with them and we probably killed her partner. But she had this look of… sorrow. She didn’t say a word but her eyes begged us to let her go. Then, Jon came up behind us and tried to shoot her. My brother stepped in her way and tried to talk him down but he refused. Instead, he pointed the gun at my brother’s head and he barely began counting before I put three in his chest and one in his skull.’ 

‘Fuuuck.’ Ros breathed out. ‘That— must’ve been hard.’ 

‘It wasn’t. My brother’s life is more important than any one of us that went downhill that day. So, we gave the girl all of the food from Jon’s sack, his sleeping bag. She needed it more than we did. We let her go. Might’ve been the dumbest fucking thing I’ve ever done but oppose to that I know it was the right thing. She wasn’t a threat to us. She was just a kid herself! Anywho, weeks on passed. We got word that we were being followed by the Top Dogs of the militia.’ He scoffed and shook his head, ‘But they were always one step behind. Considering I was one of them but…’

‘That wasn’t all, was it?’ She asked; intrigued with the story. 

‘No. No, of course not.’ He sighed out. ‘Yesterday we were in the midst of some shit with the Scars and the WLF. My brother was shot. We had to fight tooth and nail to get out of there. We didn’t even know this place existed! I was up in the mountains and saw the lights. I knew it could’ve been a long shot but I had to take the chance. I promised my dad.’ 

Roslyn let out a deep breath and shook her head, ‘Sheesh. That’s…’ she just closed her eyes and tried to pick up a more suitable word for his situation. But nothing would come up. 

‘I know. I’ve had a long month.’ He smirked as he lifted up his empty glass towards the bartender for her to pour him up another glass. 

‘Shit yeah!’ She scoffed and raised a brow. 

Again. Silence. But, at least she was a bit more confident in him now. Comfortable too.

‘Hey…’

‘Yeah?’ 

‘It was a noble thing you did back there. Sacrificing your life for that woman and your brother. The world needs more men like you.’

A small smile curled on his lips. 

‘That’s probably the nicest thing someone has ever said to me. Thanks.’

She did her best not to smile but his smile was so contagious! Roslyn was grinning like a fat kid in a bakery. 

‘Somehow I don’t believe that but, you’re welcome.’

The pair shared a gentle laugh before their attention was captured by the door creaking open and a pair of boots clicking upon the wooden floor. It was Tommy, Joel and Maria. 

Roslyn’s mood instantly shifted and she turned back towards her drink.

Maria smiled softly as she approached the two.

‘Hey. Hope I wasn’t interrupting.’

‘Nope.’ Ros let out a sigh and stood up from her stool, ‘I was actually just leaving.’ She wanted to keep it short.

‘Oh.’ Maria took note of her half empty glass of Scotch. ‘But you didn’t finish your drink.’ 

‘It was my second. Plus, I got a few things to handle.’ She looked over at August and gave him a gentle nod, ‘See ya round?’

August returned the nod with a soft smile, ‘Course.’ 

She turned around to meet Joel at the door. ‘Hey! I couldn’t help you look sumn-odd different!’

‘Really?’ Joel folded his arms as he raised a brow.

‘Yeah! You looking a bit more gray than usual.’

Joel chuckled and shook his head, ‘It’s the stress kid. Wait til you have two girls skippin’ roun’ here you’ll get it!’

‘Yeah yeah, sure! Ellie outside?’ She laughed, pulling on her black beanie.

‘Yup, she’s waitin’ on ya.’ 

‘Cool. See ya old man. Oh! And— go to Tasha’s. I’m sure she got sumn for that salt n pepper.’

Then, she stood on her tippy toes and gave his bearded scruff a kiss and went outside to join her sister.

‘I Will Kid! Be good, Roslyn.’

.

Very important Side Note: From The River To the Sea, Palestine will be free. I’d like to make it clear that in no shape or form does this page support Israel or Zionism. The creator of the game, Neil Druckmann is a Zionist and I would like to make it very clear that this page stands in solidarity with the people of Palestine 🇵🇸. Boycott the game, boycott the show! CLICK HERE to find links to support and donate to Palestine & please continue to Boycott! Palestine will be free.

#henry cavill #august walker #henry cavill fanfic #henry cavill x black reader #Joel miller #dad!joel #sister!ellie #ellie willaims #august walker x black!female oc #august walker x black!oc #august walker x black!plus size female oc #august walker x black!plus size oc #Pedro Pascal #tlou fanfiction #tlou2 #ellie tlou #tlou fic #tlou hbo #tlou #joel tlou #Tommy miller #time zone reblog #time zone #EST

[strayheartless]

The edge of no return: a Sephgen ficlet

Inspired by this piece of art by @00000133330311

⚠️ warning for: slight blood; canon typical descriptions of war, nothing graphic but you have been warned; illusions to human experimentation but now explored; mentions of a panic attack; hyperventilation.

I think that’s it but let me know if I’ve missed something.

***

Genesis doesn’t admit to being afraid of Sephiroth very often. The knowledge that he almost always is is sickening at the best of times. It feels weak, pathetic. He is Genesis fucking Rhapsodos he is not weak. Even still… outside of his prideful stubbornness there are times when Sephiroth truly does frighten him.

This… is one of those times.

The battlefield in-front of them is cluttered with bodies. Some dead, some alive. All covered in a thick layer of mud, blood and sweat. Soldiers both Wutai and Shinra picking through the dead to make note of the families they will have to inform of their own loss.

Genesis knows better than most that he has no right to mourn the dead. He is their commander. He, in many ways, is their executor. Yet mourn their loss he does. Even after years of distancing himself from his fellow men to ease the blow. It never gets easier.

Above the scorched field, stood on the rising mound of destroyed tanks and ATV’s Sephiroth surveyed the scene, Masimune in hand; blood splattering his face. In the heat of the battle Genesis had lost track of him. It hadn’t mattered at the time; Sephiroth was an immovable force, he would not be struck down. Now however Genesis felt that loosing sight of him had perhaps cost too many their lives.

“He’s been stood up there for at least an hour, “ said a deep voice behind him. He didn’t have to turn to know it was Angeal.

Genesis hummed, slightly too afraid to move.

“You know he won’t come down from the high unless you bring him down Gena.” Angeal moves to brush some dirt from his friends face. A reassurance that falls on deaf ears.

“You assume I wield any kind of power over him at all…” he resorts, but there’s no real bite to his words. Angeal knows as well as Genesis does that Sephiroth has only and will only come back to reality if Genesis is the one to guide him there. It had always been that way. Genesis doesn’t ever want to think about what would happen if he were to use that ability for evil. That power of his could level planets.

Years from now the irony of that thought will haunt him to his dying day. Years from now he will be slapped by the goddesses chosen for how he chose to use his power over the Demon of Wutai in the end.

Right now though, he didn’t feel powerful… he felt afraid.

“You give yourself too little credit.” Angeal places a hand on his shoulder. “He has only ever listened to you,”

“How is the puppy?” He hedges.

Angeal snorts softly. “Kind of you to care,” he’s not letting Genesis get away with it but he is indulging him for at least a second or two.

“I’ve always cared,” Genesis snaps. “I know I don’t engage! I know they all think me rude and self centred, but I care!” Angeal hushed him, placatingly.

“I know Gena, I’m sorry.” He grips the back of Genesis’ neck and some of the tension leaks out of him. “He’s a little traumatised I think. You remember how it was, the shock of capture that comes after your first battle. He’s dealing with the shattered hero illusion, but he’ll be okay,”

“Keep an eye on him,”

“I always do. Now stop stalling,” with a shove Angeal pushes Genesis in the direction of the vehicle mound. He knew he wouldn’t get away with it long.

There was nothing else to concentrate on but Sephiroth. His eerie, deadly, stillness; his piercing gaze as it presided like a hawk over the landscape, looking for a single twitch or spasm in the mound of bodies to descend upon. To snuff out.

It hadn’t always been this bad. Genesis remembered a time when they were fifteen (perhaps Sephiroth had been a shade younger,) when the deadened staring had held great grief in it. When Genesis had more so had to stop the shaking than claw him back from the murderous haze.

Something had changed around nineteen though. He and Angeal had not long made FIRST class when Sephiroth had been ordered into the lab for a week and comeback different somehow.

He still slept by Genesis’ side, still flirted in that awkwardly adorable and very Sephiroth kind of way. He was still Sephiroth, he was still the man Genesis fell in love with. But every now and then there was something, a dimming of sorts in the back of his eyes that turned into a void when he had a weapon in his hands. There had been training room incidents that had left many injured at best.

The only person he had never hurt had been Genesis himself. There was no explanation to it, and if Hojo were asked it was a defect in Sephiroth’s training, but he never got that voided look when he was focused on Genesis. One day, that wouldn’t save him from Sephiroth’s blade. But that day will be his own fault.

“My love,” Genesis called softly, picking his way up sharp blasted out metal. “My love can you look at me?”

There was no reaction from Sephiroth, not to Genesis’ words at least. A movement to the left of him made him twitch and swivel his head to the noise. In any other situation it would have amused Genesis. He could always imagine Sephiroth chittering like a cat watching the birds when he was intent on watching something. Now he looked larger more dangerous. One wrong move and he’d pin Genesis under his paw.

“Sephiroth,” he says closer now. His voice wavered and he cleared his throat. “Look at me,” Genesis took Sephiroth’s face in his hands.

“Listen to what I’m telling you. The battle is finished, you can come back.”

Nothing.

“SOLDIER first class, Sephiroth!” Sephiroth jerks. Genesis hates ding that to him, but it gets the job done. Sephiroth looked at his face but didn’t quite see it.

“The battle is over dear heart. Come back to me.” Genesis ran his thumb through the blood on his face. None of it was his own. It did not take the once over Genesis gave him anyway to know that he wasn’t hurt.

His lovely hair was drenched in red, it would stain for a day or two, but that just meant more time helping him wash it. It was something Genesis always liked doing.

“Gen?” Sephiroth murmured to him. his eyes were still clouded, but it was now with the confused depersonalised terror. “What did I do?” He asked and as he did he started shaking.

“Nothing you were not supposed to,” Genesis said evasively. It wouldn’t do to further distress Sephiroth here. Sephiroth however, was insistent as ever.

“But I did do something?!” He started to breath heavier. “Please Genesis, please, what did I do.”

Genesis moves a hand to Sephiroth’s neck and pulls him down to touch foreheads.

“Shhhh, shh my Angel,”

Sephiroth did not cry. He never did. He did not cry, or make distressed noises, he just shook. Shook and stayed silent as Genesis tried to guide him back to himself.

***

From the ground, Angeal looked up at them, Zack under his arm as the boy came down from his second panic attack since the battle ended.

“They look like Angels of death,” he whispered to Angeal solemnly.

The man could only sigh and squeeze the boys Shoulder. He couldn’t blame Zack for viewing them that way. Had they not been his friends he would have seen them exactly the same way. They were both the strongest SOLDIER’s Shinra had to offer. If Angeal was being truthful, they both had the potential to burn the world down.

But to him they were as they had always been. Two broken boy soldiers, too traumatised and broken down by the president and RnD to do more than cling to each other through the storm.

He feared the day one of them let go…

#ffvii #genesis rhapsodos #sephiroth #crisis core #ff7 #sephgen #genseph #sephesis #final fantasy 7 crisis core #ficlet #my writing

[ria-writes-stories]

So close yet not there

Ship: Vuzi

Genre: Glass

Description: Part two of the first Vuzi fic on this channel. Going brrrrrrrr, everyone go and thank @bladeubae for this fanfic, for one of their wips inspired me to write this fiction(make sure to give them and their work some love)

Observaton note: obviously Uzi doesn't know the earth is literally non-existent at this point

-----------------

(No one's pov)

Life, was such a strange and annoying thing. It brought you the greatest moments of joy in your most miserable state, and brought you the greatest of distress when you were finally having a peaceful period of time, but of course, it couldn't last. Nothing lasts. Everything shapes and changes. Everything takes a turn, everything has a different perpective depending on who sees it. Nothing can be destoryed and nothing can be created from thin air either, the energy all around us simply takes another shape, stuck in this infinite loop of nothingness yet everything.

Ever since that night, nothing was the same anymore. Uzi's thoughts were more troubled, she didn't know where to turn, and in a moment of weakness she crawled back to what she thought was best for her, for the simple fact that the one that truly saw her for who she was, in an act of mercy and desperation, tried to put her out of it all in the heat of the moment when she thought that the drone was no longer herself but someone else, a haunting presence from the past, a presence she refused to loose anyone else to it, even if it meant she would have to be to put them out of the misery that they were in.

V was truly terrified, and of herself out of all things. She didn't think of a hopeful solution, she didn't think Uzi could snap out of her murder rampage, she didn't think Uzi would wake up from her state, so she tried to save her, but truly, who was she trying to save? Uzi? Or herself? The moment when Uzi asked for N, V was convienced that Uzi most have truly lost herself in an unbearable insanity of agony and torture, for how else could she ask for the one that broke her heart the most when she was right there, ready to break her own soul to bits and dust in order to build the strongest defenses seen by this planet to protect her? It made no sense, not to V. Yet the fool who was unable to protect her from herself was now the knight in shinning armour, the hero, but he was neither, he was a prince, and like all cocky or foolish blind princes he was unable to see that he was not her salvation, but rather her doom. What has V done wrong to be tossed to the side again, like a pile of scraps and nothing more? The past didn't let her live her present, and her possible future chose her torment over her joy as the present was drowning in this foggy timeline, numbed by the pain and loneliness that it had to reside within.

Has she not done enough? Has she not fought enough for her love? For her safety? For her greater good? Had she not come all the way over here for her? Has she not held her tightly in her arms? Has she not done it all for her? And yet… "Yo, I ate them. I get hungry idiot." "Not calling names, just asking." After everything, she took the blame, she covered it all with a petty lie, held any possible consequence far away from her.

She seemed at peace, she seemed happy, or at least, relaxed, at least for once in her life, next to him, ever since that one night… She couldn't offer her that. It angered her, it pained her and it drove her to insanity thatthe stupid thing that made them reside by each other's side turned to be the same thing to pull them further apart than ever before. It was unfair, it was cruel, cold, painful, agonising, tormenting and heart shattering. Was she not worthy of her love? Or was it that she accepted reality faster than everyone else that pulled her away from her? Was it that life tossed her around so much that she ended up being ready to loose everything all at once instead of having to fight helplessly to keep it all and still be left with nothing despite her best efforts? Maybe she wasn't the right one for Uzi. Maybe she was never meant to feel this silly little things. But she asked Uzi…she begged her, not to do it, and yet…she still did. That tiny little push over the edge, over the brink of helplesness and look where she was now…

Uzi was afraid of sacrificing everything that she had again, so she had no clue that by trying to sacrifice herself only, she lost all that she tried to protect. V was a far away dream to her. How could she love her? How could she care for her? She just tried to kill her didn't she? Then again, Uzi wasn't herself either…she killed so many people, the bitter tasted of their oil on the tip of her tongue still. How could she blame V when in reality she held back. J had that electro-magnetic gun that took her out in the first encounter she had with the disassembly drones, meaning that V too had it, so why had she not used it on her? It would have bought her enough time to do the deed? Yet she didn't… V was intelligent, fast and skilled, so if she wanted Uzi dead she could have found alternatives, yet she didn't…because she didn't even truly consider these options.

So why did it hurt, when this foolishly annoying boy, refused to hold her hand? Why…? Maybe because Uzi saw him as the only vilable excuse and gate away to hide from the far more painful reality, for it was painful for the very reason that it made her feel alive.

"Nah. Uzi, I trust you." "V PLEASE! WE NEED YOU!" Uzi was in too much pain to even realise what was happening. V could have left Uzi to be killed by the sentinels, but she saved her, and her thanks? Uzi went ahead and hugged N instead? She flirted with him, held hands, tried to cheer him up instead of her. Was that all that V deserved after what she did? If V was truly upset with her, if she was truly wishing to pull Uzi to shreds, she would have done so already, she had plenty of possibilites… She saved her, she cared for her, in her weird distant way, fulfilling her duty of protecting her, even if it was from afar, for if the defenses fall right next to the protected base, how will those within the base have time to prepare for what's next if the threat is knocking right at their door?

V saved her, her and him, multiple times, and it wasn't for selfish reasons, it wasn't to use them, it wasn't to toy with them, it was all for them, and they? They ignored her, neglected her, hurt her, doing the worse possible to someone that cared for them so deeply and dearly.

You never know what you had until you loose it, ain't that right? That is what they deserved, after everything that she did, after every single struggle and ounce of heavy torture placed upon on her shoulders. She deserved to be freed of this mortal pains and struggles, and they? They deserved to rot with this aching pain in their hearts.

The moment Tessa was quickly out of view once the elevator reached it's end, Uzi grapped onto N tightly as tears steamed down her cheeks. V was dead. She was dead and it was all of her fault. She could have saved her. If only she would have listened, if only she would have paid more attention and if only would she have been there for her the same she was.

But out there, true torment appears, in the illusion of hope and salvation. In a cell, with her hands crossed upon her chest, rested the purest angel that this world had ever had the honor to lay it's eyes upon. A cell that was attached with wires and cables to keep it powered and in function. A cell protecting the one that couldn't protect herself. A cell that took care of the one unable to recieve all that she deserved.

"V!" Uzi said in a quiet whisper, unable to believe her eyes. Was this a trick? A hologram? A hallucination? Was V there but as a spooky hollow snake crab? She didn't even care. So what if she was? So what if this V that she saw was just a hologram of the one that was torn to shreds, looking to rebuild herself, of the one that was now anything but V? She didn't care. She refused to at this point. She lost her with all of her silly complicated thoughts of anxiety, and now when her peek of heaven appeared she didn't want to let the opportunity pass, even if it would cost her greatly, even if it would somehow mean that V's sacrifice was in vein, she'd gladly die knowing that the parts of her body would be used to rebuild her, knowing that this pitiful act of joy represented her remorse and gratefulness.

The shorter girl pressed her body on the glass almost as if trying to fuse with it just to get a tad closer to the drone. "Is this how J also came back? How do I get you out?" Uzi was still unsure how J returned… Did she come from earth or did she wake up in a capsule like this? Whatever the answer was Uzi didn't want to wait any longer, yet she was unsure of what to do… V just died, so how long would it take for this new body to recieve all of her memories? What if she won't recieve them at all? What if this is just an empty vessel and nothing more? What if it was just a carcas good for scrap that will never host the radiant energy of one of he strongest people she has met in her entire short tiny life?

As these questions filled her head, Uzi slightly backed away from the glass, but her hands remained glued to it as if a hex had been placed upon them. Uzi took her tail out and used it to light this casket made of glass, shining it to see her better. She didn't look in pain, she didn't look troubled, she looked like she was resting, a sweet painless and proper rest. One from which she would wake up from with refreshed batteries, ready to take the world on again, as if it was just yesterday that she first opened her eyes.

Maybe she should let her rest…

'ERROR ⚠'

That is all that it took. A flash of light, a sudden boost of energy through the carcas, activating it's system, or at least trying to.

Words could not describe in a million years the horrible ache that had stabbed Uzi right into her soul. The joy, the pain, the agony and the distress. V was waking up, or at least she was trying to. After falling like weak prey, while sacrificing herself like a true hero, she was still fighting. Fighting for her. How foolish Uzi was, to not accept this kindness that the universe has blessed her with. To turn it down in fear of breaking it instead of just accepting it like it should.

A desperate scream left her mouth as she felt no control of herself just like back in the cabin. Her wings spread widely and her claws grew sharper and pointier, trying to claw at the glass, to penetrate and open it. Whatever the error she could fix it! Even if she didn't have her joystick she still would be able to do something. Anything! She could help her, she could finally help her. She could show her regret, her grief.

Everyone talks of how the scream of a mother in pain is worse than any blood curling scream and shriek that the world has ever heard, but no one tells you how such a deed only happens when the true selfless genuine love of one's heart and entire being is involved for otherwise there are plenty other mothers who do not even look at their children.

And so here was Uzi heard from every corner of this lower chambers, of this underground hell. From trapped sentinels to anything else that breathed and moved, all stopped in sync as the agonising scream filled the echoes of these walls, leaving no room for anything other than a sudden rush of arenaline and panic, as a far more dangerous being has entered the realms of this hidden world, and now more than ever, it's desperation made it worse than anything else that could have place foot in this cursed place.

All that would go against this shriek would fall apart, tore to shreds and turned into utter nothingess, so all unwillingly bowed their spirits in fear as the pained scream punctured all of one's senses to the brim, leaving space for nothing other than the same feeling that the source provided. Agony.

Gripping onto the glass and banging her fist on it's surface did not budge the imprisonment of this angel. She was alive, she had to be, for otherwise this vessel that so closely resembled her wouldn't have had a spark of anything in it without her also being there.

She had to break her free, she had to let her out to breath the air, as cold and as miserable as it was, she had to let her see the world again. It was her right, it was the least that she deserved, to live, and to be able to feel alive, and Uzi wasn't going to leave, not until she was out, not until she could hold her and told her all the words that her core trapped within itself by the command of her system, dooming those words to be foolish and useless, now none will be in it's way, for all that was left of the brinks of sanity was gone, now filled with one thing and one thing only, desperation.

Desperation like no other. She would tear to shreds anything that would dare approach her. She would stay there until the cursed mechanisam opened and let Uzi catch V in her arms like all the other times V carried her burdened heart all alone. She will hold her tightly and she will help V heal, she will make sure she is there by V's side just as she was. Uzi will keep her close and she will let V know with all the last days, hours, minutes or seconds that she has left, that she recognises all that V had done for her, and that she will never again in her life do anything to make this most blessed angel of all feel as if it was all for nothing and in vain. Sge will love her, she will stay by her side, and she will not let even death itself have the last word in it. She would make sure to do everything, anything and more to achieve this goal. Starting from this very moment, without a further a do or a moment of hesitation in her judgement.

The end

#murder drones v #murder drones uzi #murder drones uzi doorman #uzi doorman #md uzi doorman #md v #murder drones serial designation v #serial designation v #murder drones fanfic #murder drones vuzi #murder drones angst #murder drones uzi x v

[fromasgardandback]

My Promise To You II

Anakin Skywalker x Jedi!Reader

description: Y/N helps Anakin see the light

word count: 2.4k

warning: mentions of the Dark Side, mentions of death, poor living conditions, murder, and fluff.

masterlist | oneshots

It had been roughly six months since Anakin turned to the dark side of the force, leaving everyone and everything he knew behind. During the first couple of months Anakin as Darth Vader became ruthless. Y/N didn’t recognize the man that stood in front of her. She didn’t understand that what he was doing was wrong, how the Imperial Order was toxic and killing people. She cried every morning when he would leave their room. She felt trapped, a prisoner in her own way. Yet she knew that going with Anakin would save more lives than she could count. Some nights Anakin would come in angry and start throwing things. He would never throw in her direction or anything complex, mostly a pillow. But he still came into the home they built together with fists of rage. She would ask him, he would say nothing or something along the lines of “everything is fine”. Clearly, she knew that he was struggling. It was clockwork; he would come in upset, angry, or silent; he would throw something towards the window overlooking the galaxy or planet they were on trying to calm down; he would hang his head down, sighing at his internal battle and close his eyes. Y/N learned early on that it is best to let him be by himself until he collects his posture again. She would come up, wrap her arms around his waist or rub his back. She didn’t agree with his decisions, but this was still the man she was in love with. She would care for him, even in the darkest of times.

“Anakin, talk to me. I may not understand, but I will listen.” She whispered laying her head on his back right shoulder.

“I want you to understand. I want you to know what is happening. I want you to be with me ruling, but they see me as a child. I am a ruthless ruler. I am Darth Vader and they are treating me the same as the Jedi Council. I am not a child that sits on the sidelines, I am a powerful Sith Lord. They will obey me!” Anakin growled holding onto the railing overlooking the living room area.

“Can I ask you something?” She pondered waiting for a response. He stayed quiet, nodding in approval.

“You left the Jedi Council for many reasons, not only for saving my life but that the Council would not make you a Master. It seems as if they are treating you the same here.” She paused, thinking of the right way to word such a delicate subject matter. “And you said it yourself. You’re a powerful Sith Lord. Show them who you are, and demand control and authority. And if not, show them who you are.” She turned him to face her, raising her hand to hold his face in a caring gesture.

“This is why I am glad to have you. I know I haven’t been the most attentive lover, but that will change.” Anakin grinned pulling her close to his chest in a tight hug to which she gave back.

Y/N walked around the ship, occasionally stopping to look outside the windows. Everyone on the ship knew who she was. She was Darth Vader’s girl. He referred to her as his wife to everyone. It was easier to explain than the girlfriend who came because she made a promise to not leave him. She was depressed, quiet, and usually never spoke a word to anyone except the dining hall crew. She was kind to them, they were seen as low-life servants. She took pity on them, making an effort to show kindness. Although those who held rank, she was kurt, rude, and annoyed with. She never said hello to them. Some of them would become wimps and run to tell their commander, then to Darth Vader himself. He hated when people would come to him complaining about his girl. 

“Do you know who I am? What gives you the right to come to me and complain about my wife? What did you do to make her frown at you? Do not come to me with this again!” Vader’s booming voice echoed in the hallways. No one came to him again. As for the other powerful Sith Lords, they saw this rage and force of power, so they started giving him respect and leadership. Darth Sidious however showed his fondness toward Vader since the beginning, hence why the other Siths don’t like him as much. Y/N thought of them as children playing and not getting their attention from a parent. They whine, cry, and throw tantrums. She would roll her eyes and show them no fear or authority whenever she had to be in the same room or breathing vicinity as them. This was yet another reason they hated Vader, but he always chose Y/N as she did for him.

Anakin walked into their home earlier than he normally did. Y/N could tell before he even walked in the door that something was off, deeply off. The past couple of days he’s been coming in talking about how things are changing and he’s not agreeing with them. The Imperial Army is killing innocent people’s lives for the fun of it. Some will go to random planets and if anyone they encounter gives a sliver of disrespect or doesn’t comply, they kill them on the spot. How could anyone do that? Willingly hunt down innocent lives and for what, power? Every time Y/N heard these “missions” or mentions of them, she would get physically sick to her stomach.

“And you wonder why you’ve been feeling this way? This isn’t you, Anakin. This place, the dark side of the force, everything here and what these people stand for, and what they’re doing. Ani, this is not you.” She stood in their kitchen resting her hands on the countertop looking at Anakin. “You don’t think this way or believe any of their lies. Darth Sidious grabbed onto you in your vulnerable state and made you believe he was Maker and could save everyone from themselves. In reality, everyone was doing just fine.” Y/N let out a long breath she didn’t know she was holding. She walked around the kitchen island to gently hold his face in her hands. He stood there dumbfounded at her words.

“I didn’t know you were paying attention or saw these signs. I thought you were depressed and you kept yourself quiet. I thought didn’t want to see.” He said leaning into her touch.

“I am depressed. We went through something traumatic. I walked through piles of our friends, mentors, and colleagues' bodies. I miss the Jedi Order. I miss fighting for what is right, but instead, I sit here and watch as these troopers, commanders, leaders, followers, these little do-good puppets follow an order that is corrupt and the exact opposite of what we fought to keep. The Imperial Order is not good, is not good for the people, and is not good for anyone and their home planet.” Y/N took a step back leaning against the counter, crossing her arms over her chest. “Anakin, do you see what I see?” She pleaded with him.

“I… I don’t know. I do and I see good that the Imperial Order is doing, but…” He trailed off.

“Ani. If you’re hesitant, then you know.” She looked at him with pleading eyes.

That night Anakin and Y/N left in a pod ship together. They fled to Tatootine where they had heard Obi-Wan was hiding out. They heard through Anakin’s old Padawan, Ashoka Tano, and she would be meeting them there as well. They escaped the Order with a plan to destroy it from within. Of course, they couldn’t do it alone, they needed the help of the Jedi, but since Order 66 happened, most of them were gone or in hiding.

“Anakin, before we leave the ship, I need to talk with Obi-Wan first. You two did not leave on a good note. When he sees you, he’s going to be defensive, and same with Ashoka.” Y/N looked over at him.

“I understand.” He said quietly. There was a short pause of silence.

“Ani, I hope you know that I don’t blame you. I don’t blame you for leaving the Jedi Order. I don’t blame you for what you have done. You were manipulated by an old senile power hungry man. Anakin, I love you.” Y/N laid her head on the seat headrest, looking to her left to see his face. 

“I love you, Y/N. I do, but I blame myself for what I have done. I willingly did these things and even though you do not blame me, I always will. I cannot turn back time and fix what actions I have committed.” He said sadly.

“No, but you can write over them and make things right again.” This time she leaned over to squeeze his hand.

They landed on Tatootine, docking the ship away from where Obi-Wan was living in case they came after Anakin and Y/N. She gave his hand another gentle squeeze before walking ahead of him and into Obi-Wan’s home.

“Obi!” She happily hugged him.

“Y/N, I cannot believe it is really you!” Obi-Wan hugged her back.

“He’s here with me.” She said immediately after they parted.

“He’s here? What do you mean? Did you drag him out of there?” He looked more concerned than angry. She sat down with him and explained while Anakin stood outside the home listening in. This was a place he grew to call home, even if his mother and him were slaves here. Even if she died here. She called it home and did Ani. After Y/N explained in great detail their past months, she motioned Anakin to walk in. Obi-Wan gave him a slight smile.

“You’re back.”Obi embraced him. 

“I’m sorry.” Emotion overcame Ani as he leaned into Obi-Wan’s embrace. 

“The past is the past. Now, how do you suggest we fight them?” Obi-Wan placed his hands on his hips.

Throughout the next few years, they gathered all the Jedi, clones, bounty hunters, and rebels that were willing to fight against the Imperial Army. It was a long journey, many people sacrificed their lives for the cause. Some days it was worth giving up, but waking up and seeing Anakin, Y/N knew she couldn’t Finally, victory had won and the Republic was restored. Obi-Wan, Y/N, and Anakin worked on making a new Jedi Order. One that fixed all the problems that were a reason for others to falter in the first place. To change the Order to become trustworthy and one they all can be proud of. 

Anakin and Y/N decided on a little vacation to take the stress off of the past years. One where they could be together in love, and on that vacation they got engaged.

“Yes! Yes, Anakin I will marry you!” She exclaimed happily, wrapping her arms around his neck. Ani held her close, kissing her passionately. 

“Y/N, before we walk down I need to tell you something,” Obi said gently holding your elbow back. “I know that when we landed on Mustafar a year ago, I told you not to go with Anakin, but I see now that that was a mistake. Not only are you saving the galaxy and the new Jedi Order, but you saved Anakin. Maker only knows what would have happened if you did not go with him. I am sorry and I am ecstatic to be walking you down this aisle and being your soon-to-be husband’s best man.” Obi smiled a small tear daring to escape his eye as he looked at her with a father and best friend love.

“Obi-Wan. I know where your heart lies. I know that it was out of the goodness of your heart and that if you did stop me I would not hold it against you. I am glad that I could pull Anakin out of the darkness before it was too late. But we are here now, no need to look upon the past, the future has enough for us to handle. I love you Obi-Wan Kenobi.” Y/N hugged him while trying not to ruin her dress and he did the same. 

He walked her down the aisle, giving her hand one last squeeze, and taking his place to stand behind Anakin. The officiant spoke and started the ceremony, though neither of the lovers could hear him. They were focused on each other and their love to pay attention to the boring details. They both read their personally written vows to each other, ignoring the “rules” of weddings and giving each other a small kiss after they read.

“Place the ring on her finger.” Anakin followed and placed the ring delicately on her ring finger. “Do you, Anakin Skywalker take Y/N Y/L/N to be your lawfully wedded wife? To love and cherish her through better or worse, sickness and in health, and for richer or poorer as long as you both shall live?” The officiant said, looking at Anakin.

“I do.” He smiled wide, holding up her hand to give her knuckles a kiss which made her blush.

“Place the ring on his finger.” Y/N followed suit, continuing to hold his hand. “Do you, Y/N Y/L/N take Anakin Skywalker to be your lawfully wedded husband? To love and cherish him through better or worse, sickness and in health, and for richer or poorer as long as you both shall live?” The officiant said again, looking at Y/N.

“I do.” She softly said looking at him with love in her eyes.

“By the power invested in me and the planet of Naboo, you may now kiss your bride.” He stepped to the side, giving the couple their moment. Anakin picked Y/N up, twirling her around as she held his face in her hands, kissing each other. He set her down as the guests erupted in cheers. They walked down the aisle, but halfway Anakin pulled her back to him and this time he held her face in his hands kissing her deeply as she rested her hands on his hips. A love that would last a lifetime and be remembered by all in the entire galaxy.

#sarah's specials #anakin skywalker x you #anakin skywalker x jedi!reader #anakin skywalker x female reader #obi wan & anakin #anakin skywalker #anakin skywalker x reader #anakin skywalker imagine #star wars #star wars fanfiction #star wars x reader #star wars prequels #anakin skywalker fanfiction #obi wan kenobi x you #jedi #imperial code #jedi code #marriage #naboo

[darklordofthesimp]

The Beskar Beast VI (Din Djarin x Reader)

CHAPTER 6

Previous Chapter - Next Chapter

A Beauty and The Beast Retelling. SERIES MASTERLIST

A/N: I physically cannot explain how excited I am for the next chapter. Next chapter, everything starts looking up and the sexual tension will be through the roof.

Rated: 16+

Warnings: Swearing - Descriptions of Injuries

You weren’t going to dinner. 

You’d made your decision after the “incident” and you weren’t going to change your mind. Standing firm was all that you had left. Peli had begged you to reconsider and Cara had thrown a pair clothes at you with some choice words that made your jaw drop. The warrior was equally as foul-mouthed as she was intimidating, but even that was not enough to sway you. 

Eventually, the two meddling women had gone to inform their master of your disobedience and your pulse thrummed beneath your skin. You were nervous, the Beast could bust into your room at his pleasure and drain you dry. Every act of insolence put both your life and your sister’s life at risk. 

At what point would you have to come to terms with knowing that you couldn’t save everyone? You had done as much as you could for your sibling and if Kalea were smart she would have jumped ship and fled the planet. It was a stupid sentiment, you knew that the woman was just as stubborn as you were, and she was most definitely plotting the Beast’s demise just like you. 

The difference was that Kalea thought you were dead. 

Everyone did. 

Your jaw tightened until your teeth hurt. 

A rap on the door startled you from your thoughts and you rolled your eyes, stomping over to the entrance. These women were persistent but so were you. They’d have to come to terms with the fact that they’d be telling their master to virtually “get fucked” in many creative ways until he killed you for it. 

“For the last time, I’m not going to dinner!” You exclaimed as you smacked the button for the door. 

Your heart dropped. 

The Beast stood in the doorway, donning a full set of armour and a helmet that angled downwards to meet your gaze.

“I heard.” 

You skittered backwards into the room, blood rushing in your ears and breath rattling your chest. He’d come. You hadn’t expected him to actually make his way to you, you hadn’t expected him to truly care whether you showed or not. 

The monster stepped into your bedroom, following your path with slow, languid movements. The door closed behind him, trapping you in the room with a creature borne from nightmares. 

“Why aren’t you eating?” He asked simply, coming to a halt a few healthy feet from your trembling body. 

“I’ll eat,” you rasped, forcing your body to straighten as best you could. “You’ll still be fine to feed from me.” 

The Beast stood with an inhuman stillness, something you had noticed despite the way he’d tried to mimic your movements. It was like he had to remind himself to move in ways that wouldn’t frighten you, that would encourage you to think he was human just like you. Now, he didn’t pretend. 

The Beast did not twitch nor sway, body suspended in time as if he were a photo or painted on canvas. 

“That’s not why I asked.” His voice was hard and the words were like a bite, pushing through the softening effects of the vocoder. 

“You just about ripped my throat out three hours ago,” you deadpanned, crossing your arms against your chest. “Are you trying to tell me you actually care about my well-being?” 

While you were glad that the Beast wore the helmet, you wished you could see his expression at that moment. His head tilted in a way that said he hated it when you talked, it was such a human expression of frustration. You wondered if he grimaced or if he rolled his eyes, you wondered if he looked less like a monster. 

The creature finally sighed, avoiding your question entirely.  “You can’t skip meals.” 

The lack of an answer sent a pang through your chest and you glared at him, “have you considered that I don’t want to see you after what you did to me today?” 

There was a long pause and you suspected that you’d rendered him speechless. You knew there wasn’t much he could respond with but for some unknown reason, his silence left you bitter.

The Beast reached for his helmet, moving to pull it from his head but you made a sound of protest. He stopped in his tracks, angling his visor towards you questioningly. 

“I don’t-” you swallowed nervously. “Don’t take it off. Please.”

You couldn’t deal with that dizzying swell of emotions, not today. Not after everything that you’d just endured. The monster’s hands slowly lowered from the rim of the helmet to rest by his side. 

You were surprised that he’d listened to you, though you supposed he was quite polite for the creature that he was. Maybe he was only humouring you, as someone would humour their grumpy pet, nonetheless, you appreciated his mercy. 

“So, you won’t eat dinner with me then?” The vampire said coldly, his demeanour shifting once more. You wondered if he was hurt that you didn’t want to see him, that the part of himself he’d bared to you was rejected. 

“No.” You affirmed. 

The Beskar Beast straightened to his full height and turned from you, stalking towards the door with barely restrained frustration. 

“If you won’t eat with me,” he growled, pausing to glare at you from over his pauldron, “Then you won’t eat at all.”

Your eyes widened. 

The Beast disappeared down the hallway, he did not close the door behind him nor did he look back as tears gathered along your lashes. You were his property, you were his prisoner and you were going to learn your place in this household whether you liked it or not. 

“You’re being unreasonable,” Cara’s voice sounded from the doorway, drawing your gaze to her leaning figure. “He’s leaving for a job, he just wanted to have dinner with you.” 

“I don’t want to have dinner with him,” you stated simply, turning away from her and moving towards the window. 

“He’s been incredibly patient with you.” Cara shrugged, prompting you to whirl around. 

“I’m not a pet to be trained,” you hissed, ignoring the tears tracking your cheeks. 

“No,” the woman pushed off from the frame, approaching you with a set jaw and a furrowed brow. “You’re a prisoner.” 

You swallowed. 

“A voluntary one,” the former trooper hissed at you, reminding you of your pledge. “You asked to be here, and meanwhile you’ve been looked after and treated well.” 

You scoffed, gathering your courage as you stared straight into the challenge that she represented. Cara was intimidating, but she was no Mandalorian. 

“Is that before or after I was pinned down and had my throat torn into?” You asked quietly. “I didn’t choose to be here, you out-of-touch dimwit. I begged to be here to save my sister’s life.”

The trooper blinked at you for a long moment, clenching her jaw over and over as if she was swallowing the words she wanted to say. “You have no idea what living hell the Beast endures.” 

“I don’t care,” you snarled, the words were an easy lie. “He’s killed hundreds. You dress them up, deliver them to him, clean their wounds over and over again until they die. Their families never recover from the loss, we all live in fear, he haunts our very fucking existence and you want me to feel sorry for him? You want me to thank him for his patience?” 

Your words were a thick sob, the anger palpable. You had never been so furious but you’d also never felt so hopeless. It was overwhelming, the wrath and sorrow consuming you from the inside out and suffocating you with every word you spoke. You would never come to care for these people and you would never accept death. You had a sister that relied on you, you had dreams and a life and a promise to your parents that you’d yet to fulfil.

 Cara’s eyes were wide, sparkling with moisture collecting across her lashes.

“We don’t want this,” she rasped shakily, “none of us want this. We’re cursed. We’re prisoners too.”

The trooper’s trembling hands gripped your shoulders tightly, but you weren’t sure if it was to hold you firm or to keep her grounded.

“You seem pretty alive to me,” you sneered. 

The death of hundreds of real prisoners was not forgiven with a few shed tears and a sad story, they were not collateral damage that would easily be looked over. They were people with lives and aspirations. They deserved more than this horror. 

You shoved past Cara, stumbling as you ran towards the hallway. This manor was a mystery to you, you’d only seen a few select parts of it and you didn’t know your left from right in this maze. You weren’t looking for a particular room though, you were looking for somewhere to hide, to be truly alone and left with your thoughts. No Cara, no Peli and no Beast. 

The closest taste of freedom that you’d ever have in this prison. 

There were no footsteps clattering after you and you took that as a sign that you weren’t being followed. Maybe they’d grown tired of managing you, maybe they were hoping you’d run into the Beast and be dealt with. 

The thought made you move faster. You climbed the winding staircase in the main hall and followed the least familiar path you could find. Soon enough, the hallways became dimmer and the air became still and it was only then that you allowed yourself to stop running. 

You’d most definitely never seen this part of the castle before. 

The hallway was almost pitch black had it not been for the soft yellow glow periodically adorning the walls. There were far and few in between, barely lighting the path that you walked along. It smelt of smoke and rain, the strangest scent that had your skin prickling and your fight-or-flight instinct on guard. A cold chill spilled down the length of your spine at the overwhelming silence surrounding you. There was nothing, no creaks, no groans from the house, nothing to imply anyone was near and yet you still felt unsafe. 

A large wooden door slowly unsheathed itself from the shadows, it stood tall and strong and you marvelled at the carvings engraved against its face. This was the first door you’d seen in the castle that wasn’t automated, the room within must be old. Perhaps, untouched. 

As you approached, your heart began to thrash within your chest. There was something so dreadfully wrong, something screaming at you to leave; you could feel the warning deep in your core and your logic rattled against your curiosity. You were not meant to be there and this room was not meant for your eyes. You clenched your jaw, turning on your heel to leave. You were angry, not stupid. 

But a low hum made you stop. 

There was another thing hiding behind the alarms and the sirens of your mind, it was quiet and seductive and it beckoned you. Something in that room that called to you with a gentle allurement, enough to break through the fear and enough to put your palm on the handle. 

The door opened, a light creak was the only indication of its age. 

It was as though you’d stepped into an alternate universe. The room was wondrously huge, everything perfectly organised. There were shelves everywhere. Racks held weapons as though it were a personal armoury, flight suits hung in colour coordination along the walls and ancillary attachments to weapons and armour lined the table-tops. Books, holopads, scrolls, research databases- resources to find and learn anything lined the other half of the room. Your breathing picked up as a sinking feeling settled within your stomach. 

When you spotted the large bed across the room, you prayed that you weren’t where you thought you were. 

That same hum that lured you into the room rang louder, caressing the anxiety from your mind. It was like a siren song, something so beautiful and unsettling at the same time. Like a moth to a flame, you began to walk to the centre of the room, burrowing yourself further into the Beast’s den. 

Something was glowing in a display unit, the centrepiece to the structural marvel you stood in. It felt as though the whole castle revolved around whatever was in that cabinet, like your life depended on it. 

The desperation to lay eyes on it became unbearable. 

You stumbled towards the unit, breath barely passing your lips as a gasp. 

It was a blade sheathed in light itself. 

You stared in awe. 

There was an inscription on the case but you could barely drag your eyes from the artifact. 

“ The curse of the Mandalore “ 

It was jargon you didn’t understand. 

The blade obscured your vision and clouded your mind, you wanted nothing more than to touch it, just the hilt even. Raising your hand, you reached slowly for the cool metal that beckoned you. The hum was louder in your ears, gripping your mind tightly and poisoning your logic. You couldn’t think, you couldn’t breathe, you just wanted to hold it. You wanted the light to touch your skin. You wanted the blade. 

“Stop!” 

Your body was wrenched away from the cabinet and your breath snapped back into your lungs. You choked on your own spit, groaning as your back pressed hard against a nearby shelf. 

“What are you doing in here?” The voice was a roar but you were disoriented and trying to regather your scattered thoughts. 

Your chin was jerked upwards roughly, gloved hands wrapping around your jaw roughly. You cried out sharply, suddenly aware of your surroundings and of the wrathful Beast before you. 

“Why did you come here?” The Beast thundered, his free hand ripping his helmet from his head. Blood trickled from beneath his hair and the scent of blaster fire and smoke was heavy on his armour. He’d returned from his “job”, protecting Nevarro and it’s interests by waging war on anyone who dared to threaten it. It’s why you were here. 

The red in his eyes burned bright, lit by the fire of his fury. His gaze was wild and he was almost unhinged, you’d never seen him like that, never seen him so frazzled. You realized suddenly that his body was angled between yourself and the blade, he was protecting it from you. 

‘The curse of the Mandalore.’ 

The curse. 

You gasped. 

“I’m sorry,” you whispered, trying to distance yourself from the raging creature before you. He dropped his helmet carelessly by his feet and your eyes widened as he walked you backward. “I didn’t mean to-” 

“I told you never to come here.” The Beast’s voice shook the room, you’d never heard him yell and as your stomach weakened and your knees shook from beneath you, you never wanted to hear it again. You began to sob, hands raising instinctively to cover your neck. 

You’d gone too far this time, you were meddling with things you did not understand. 

Objects that could hypnotise, curses on beasts, human sacrifices, what had your life become? 

“I didn’t mean any harm,” you sobbed, stumbling backward into one of the benches. The Mandalorian did not stop his descent upon you, his eyes blazing from beneath the dark curls splayed across his face. 

“Do you realize what you could have done?” The Beast roared as he gripped your shoulders tightly. Your legs gave way from beneath you and you crumpled in his grip, whimpering as you wept. 

“Please,” you sobbed, hands gripping the sides of your neck tightly. His eyes were drawn to your trembling fingers and you knew he’d understood what you were doing. Faster than you could blink, he’d ripped your grip from protecting your throat and you screamed in protest, words of begging and pleading slipping from your lips mindlessly. 

“Get out,” the Beast shook, speaking through gritted teeth. His fangs flashed as he growled, dipping dangerously close to the pulse hammering wildly from beneath the soft skin of your throat. 

“Please, stop!” You shrieked, your voice hoarse and wild and your body thrashing from beneath his. He was not going to kiss you to ease your pain, he was going to tear straight through the skin and rip out whatever was needed. Anything to get your blood flowing freely onto his tongue. 

“Get out!” He roared again, shaking your wrists in his grip. 

You stared in tearful confusion. 

He was fighting the urge. He was fighting the bloodlust and he was fighting the control of that blade. 

The Beast was fighting his curse. 

You wrenched your hands from him, falling to your knees as you threw yourself past him. As you scrambled to your feet you briefly glanced behind you to see the Mandalorian grip his head. You weren’t going to wait around to discover how long he could withstand whatever magic controlled him. 

You practically launched yourself down the staircase, your breaths were gasps and your vision was clouded by tears. You knew the Beast would be after you, the predator instinct would be triggered as you fled from him.

You would outrun him, you’d run like your life depended on it- because it did. 

“Where are you going?” Peli shouted, reaching for your arm as you shoved past an unsuspecting Cara in the main hall. 

“I have to go,” you shrieked, scrambling towards the main entrance. “He’s coming.” 

You smacked the button as hard as you could manage, the door sliding open and revealing the gnarled, dead remains of the garden. You wasted no time, sprinting across the cobble-stone pathway as fast as your shaking legs would carry you. 

Your stomach sunk as you realised you wouldn’t get far on your own two feet, he’d catch you in minutes even if you didn’t stop running. You came to a screeching halt. 

The Beast had just come from a mission, he would have had to have taken some form of transport. 

Rather than run away from the castle like your body screamed for you to do, you took a turn and followed the perimeter, praying that there was some sort of garage. Sticks flung up, stinging your legs as they ripped through your thin trousers. Blood trickled towards your ankles and you stifled a sob, he would be able to smell you from miles away now. 

Finally, as though the Maker was smiling down on you, a speeder came into your blurry vision. Paved tarmac led further into a garage that held ships and speeders alike but you ignored them in favour of the speeder before you. 

Throwing yourself into the vehicle, you quickly worked to get it started. You wept manically as you primed the engine and flicked over the isolator switch, praying that it had enough fuel left in the tank to start. Wet, heaving gasps slipped from your lips as you pressed the starter, slobbering prayers as the starter motor turned over. Finally, the speeder rumbled from beneath you, already warm from its previous mission and ready for its new one. 

You reefed back the accelerator handle, bracing yourself as you rocketed from the driveway and out onto the open sands of Nevarro. 

As the wind and sand whipped your face painfully, you’d never felt so free. 

___

Want to see more? Message me to be added to the taglist!

@lexloon @ct-1777 @jbbuckybbarnes @feralforfrank @roguetonorth @kurlyfrasier @tizylish @sparkythefallen1 @i-want-to-be-your-dreamgirl @engie115 @janebby @axshadows @squishytap @ironmandeficiency @starstruck-loner @moon-sang @mrszdjarin @scoliobean @come-hell-or-eldren-fire @wizardofrozz @deceiverofgodss @thevoiceinyourheadx @deadhumourist @joel-millerr @applesnbannasss @catslovetoreadtoo @dameronspector @certainchildmentality @mischiefnevermanaged94 @sandinthemachine @bestinbeskar @stevie75 @am-3-thyst @spacecatbowtie @lune--chaos @againstacecilia @stripy567 @literary-squagon @halleani @gwianasky @killerqueen333 @lora21 @lifeisacrisis @moondirti @tombraider42017 @missmarmaladeth @whitneysgang2019 @depression-247 @shescabob @halleani @sandinthemachine @kazthedestroyer @findingbigfoot13-blog

Also, don't hesitate to message me if you'd like to be removed <3

#the mandalorian #the mandalorian x reader #din djarin x reader #din djarin x y/n #din djarin #mandalorian x reader #beauty and the beast #din djarin x you #disney retelling #belle and beast #the beast #beauty and the beast elements

[casuallyimagining]

When September Ends // part seven.

Min Yoongi x female reader

Summary: Six years after leaving your home planet, you’re forced to confront your past… and the one you left behind.  Word Count: 5,483 Genre: Star Wars au, friends to enemies to lovers, angst Warnings: minor character death, survivor's guilt, yoongi has anger issues, mentions of the death of an entire planet, anxiety, alcohol, reader character suffers from the burden of high expectations, mentions of torture (nothing  explicit), mentions of needles, hospitalization, brief descriptions of scarring, brief descriptions of panic, hospitalization, an assassination attempt, a gun fight, murder

Notes: Thanks to @daechwitatamic and @the-boy-meets-evil for listening to me complain about this fic, helping me plan, and beta-ing for me; to @oddinary4btsfor the late-game encouragement and edits.

Playlist: All of the poetry in this fic has been pulled from various songs and poems. You can find all the songs (and some others) in the playlist that I made for this fic on Spotify.

previous | masterlist | next

“What do you mean, ‘not fully’?”

Yoongi’s standing beside you outside of Jungkook’s quarters. The younger man is taller, even when he’s leaning against the wall. Yoongi’s voice is a little gruff, but not really biting. It’s interesting to see the change in him, even in just a few short weeks since you got out of the medbay. You’d reflect on it more, but currently, your mind is racing.

“They just don’t make those memory banks anymore,” Jungkook says, pushing himself off the wall. He adjusts the long sleeves of his tunic to cover what you know are scars around his wrists. “I rebuilt what I could, but her personality and memories are all tied into that bank. You can see for yourself, but…” He trails off, sliding his hand over the console in the wall.

The door to his quarters slides open with a mechanical hiss. You and Yoongi follow the kid inside.

You freeze in the doorway. You weren’t expecting Tee to be here and alive and folding Jungkook’s laundry. But there she is. Holding one of Jungkook’s shirts. You can tell he’s had her fixed for a while, too, because the whole room is spotless. It’s still cluttered, but there’s a definite organization to it. Which makes sense. It’s in Tee’s programming to assist with tasks that her charge can’t perform on their own. It’s just… it’s weird to see her caring for someone else, to see her look up when Jungkook enters the room, to see what you know are sensors light up as she silently checks his vitals. 

“Hello!” she greets, pushing the shirt into a drawer. “I am TK-53.”

It’s too much. Your brain short-circuits and you can’t. You just can’t. The door hasn’t closed yet, and you take the opportunity to about-face and retreat back into the hallway. The mechanical hiss behind you muffles whatever is said next, but you think you can hear Yoongi say something just as the door is closing.

It’s the same kind of heartbreak you’d had when you’d realized that Yoongi hated you all those weeks ago. The same but different. Tee had been the closest thing you had to a best friend for six years. She was your best friend. Of course, you were friendly with Namjoon, and you were close acquaintances with some of the other rebels. But Tee had been there for you like almost no one else had. She took care of you. Granted, it was her programming, but after so long, you’d managed to convince yourself that somewhere in her circuits, she actually cared for you.

You can tell that your thoughts are on the verge of spiraling, but you’re powerless to stop it. It’s like you’re standing on the edge of a cliff, your balance off-kilter–one small breeze could send you hurtling over the edge. You tense in anticipation of the fall, but it never comes. Gently, ever so gently, you’re pulled back from the edge first by a touch on your elbow, then by a pair of arms enveloping you.

His warmth surrounds you, and you tuck your chin over his shoulder, allowing yourself to relax. Your thoughts don’t really stop, but they’re less frantic, less rushed. It gives you time to actually think and not just be battered by it all. For a while, you’re quiet. You focus on the soft rise and fall of his chest against yours, of the gentle puffs of air that tickle your neck when he exhales. 

This feeling sucks. And really, there’s nothing you can do about it. Sure, you have your droid back, but you’ll be starting all over. And honestly? Tee in the beginning had been annoying. Threats to leave her on some far-flung star system were not uncommon, and there had been more than one occasion where you’d locked her out of wherever you were sleeping because she’d wake you up to check on you. But then you’d gotten into a routine. She’d learned what could set you off–better than you half the time–and you’d both adapted.

You weren’t sure you wanted to do it all again. Of course, you still needed Tee–or, at least, you still needed something–to help ground you when things got to be too much. But if you’re honest with yourself, it was kind of nice to be without her on Denebia. It’s weird. With Tee around, you were always a little aware of your anxiety. Not that you were always affected by it, but you were always acutely aware of it. Without her, you hadn’t thought about it once before you’d seen the repurposed interrogation droid. 

And yet…

“What if it’s not the same?” you whisper.

Yoongi pulls away, and immediately, you miss the contact. But he keeps his hands on your arms as his eyes search your face. What he’s looking for, you aren’t sure, but he frowns.

“It’s not going to be,” he says plainly. “But it can still be good. You can find a new normal.”

You shrug half-heartedly. Maybe he’s right. He’s probably right. 

“I don’t think I can be alone again.”

He makes a noise in the back of his throat, somewhere between a hum and a grunt. His tone is firm when he speaks. “You won’t be.”

“Excuse me,” a mechanical voice draws you out of your mind. You hadn’t heard Jungkook’s door open. “I am TK-53. Your heart rate appears to be slightly elevated and your breathing is becoming abnormal. Would you care to sit down?” Tee gestures back to the door, the gears in her arms whirring with the movement.

For a moment, you’re quiet. And then you laugh just a little. Yoongi smiles, too, and squeezes your elbow. Tee doesn’t say anything, but her head swivels back and forth to look at both of you. 

“I’m not sure I understand.”

“No,” Namjoon says, shaking his head. It’s the third time he’s repeated it. “There’s no way. Not that I can figure, anyway.”

You nod. “Yoongi and I looked at their records. There’s no way they’re Imperial, unless they’re going to massive–improbable–lengths to hide it. And honestly I just can’t see the Empire putting up that much effort.”

“Unless they’re being purposefully disingenuous.” Commander Vela leans back in his seat, thick eyebrows pulled into a scowl. He twirls his mustache in thought. “I don’t think I need to remind you that we cannot afford to be wrong about this.”

Yoongi leans forward beside you, rests his elbows against the table in the war room. It’s empty, except for your little group and Vela. He steeples his fingers in front of his face, and you can tell he’s getting agitated from the hardness in his jaw. Part of you wants to let him speak. It might be fun to see him call Vela an idiot. But for decorum’s sake, you let him continue to stew.

“There’s zero evidence of that,” you say. “I can respect wanting to be safe, but I don’t want the rebellion to miss out on an opportunity for supplies–that we desperately need–because we were too cautious.”

Namjoon makes a noise of agreement. “By all accounts, Denebia is clean. And they just want to help.”

Vela stares, his eyes shifting from Seokjin in the corner, to Namjoon, to you, and to Yoongi. He rubs his chin, thinking, before finally he nods. “I’ll pass this information on to the General.” He clears his throat. “If there’s nothing else, you two are dismissed.” He nods at Seokjin and Namjoon.

For a brief moment, Namjoon pauses. You can sense that he’s unsure of what to do next. He makes eye contact with you, and after a second, he nods. They leave quietly.

Vela watches them go, waits until the door slides shut behind them before he says anything further. But then he leans forward again, hands clasped, forearms resting against the table, and he levels his gaze at you.

“I have a new assignment for the two of you.” He presses something on his data pad and the screen lights up. Two more taps, and both your and Yoongi’s pads beep. He’s sent you something. “Highly classified,” he continues. “It is of utmost importance that this information does not go beyond the two of you for now. I will fold the others in as necessary.”

You hum as you scan the information he’s sent you. It’s a travel ticket for a starliner. Apparently, you and Yoongi are going to a planet called Spira. You don’t know much about it other than that it’s a core world, but according to your datapad, it’s a vacation destination.

“We need you to go undercover,” Vela says, his voice low, as if he’s trying not to be overheard. “I’ll let you read the finer details, but there’s an Imperial captain vacationing with his wife. He has information that it is imperative that we know.”

“Such as?” Yoongi looks up from his own datapad, his gaze shifting from Commander Vela to you.

“We have gotten word that Commodore Radil Grafner is planning to assassinate Mon Mothma.” Vela says it like he’s telling you they’re serving bantha steak in the galley tonight.

You hum. Mon Mothma is, more than almost anyone else you can think of, the leader of the rebellion. It’s supposed to be led by council, a vestige of the fallen Republic that the Empire’s sham senate is supposed to emulate. Without Mon at the helm, there’s a good chance that the rebellion loses steam. There are others that would step up, you’re sure, but there’s something about Mon’s charisma, something about her leadership style that you know really bolsters people.

Your eyes meet Yoongi’s, and something unspoken passes between you.

“What do you need us to do?”

Your first step onto the sands of Spira, it’s clear that this planet is different. You can’t quite put your finger on it, but there’s something about the atmosphere that doesn’t match anywhere else you’ve been. Stepping off the transport, it’s almost like the very air is primed to make you relax. There’s a slight breeze, the fronds of the palm trees above creating a gentle, tranquil almost music. It’s loud–there’s clearly a lot of people on this island of the planet–but it’s not uncomfortable. Somewhere in the distance, you can hear the roar of the sea rushing against the sand.

Yoongi steps up beside you, setting down your bags and stretching his arms above his head. He groans a little–the trip on the starliner was long, and it was shockingly cramped, despite the fact that there weren’t too many people on the ship–and when his arms come back down, one of them falls around your shoulders. You jump a little, shocked, and you have to remind yourself to calm down.

You’re supposed to be married, you scold yourself. Act like it.

So you do. You lean a little into him as you inspect the island as it stretches out from the transport hub. It’s Yoongi’s turn to jump, but he relaxes almost immediately into it. You stand there for a moment, taking it all in. Above you, a sea bird squawks and dives down to scrounge at something on the ground.

Yoongi sighs. “Shall we?” He nods toward the main building further down the path. 

This is insanity, your brain screams at you as you walk hand-in-hand with Yoongi. You watch everyone you pass, check for any sign that your cover is blown, that they don’t believe that you’re a happy couple on vacation from their totally normal lives. This is fucking insanity. There’s no way-

“Hi there!” The Twi’lek behind the check-in counter is cheerful. Her azure skin practically sparkles in the tropical air, and she has flowers and fronds braided around the lekku on her head. She looks at home here–when she smiles, it’s brilliant and genuine. You suppose it probably wouldn’t be too terrible to work in an endless paradise. 

You transfer her your information from your datapad–a brand new one that doesn’t have rebellion information on it. And as she’s preparing your room information, you take a second to look around. The resort lobby is open-air. Off to your left is a path that leads down to the beach. There’s a bar and restaurant that look fancier than anywhere you’d been in your life. Beyond the bar, the path curves toward the bungalows and guest rooms. To your right, it’s just sand and ocean for as far as you can see. Under the canopy of the lobby, there’s a desk where, presumably, you could rent watercraft. 

Your datapad dings and draws your attention back to the Twi’lek checking you in. Yoongi presses closer, chest against your back, to see what you’re being handed. She drops two plastic discs into your hand.

“These will let you into your room,” she says. “They’re proximity, so just keep them on you–in a pocket or wherever’s fine. Your datapad should have a map of the property on it, but there are also plenty of helper droids around that you can ask if you’re unsure of how to get somewhere.” She offers you a warm, toothy smile. “Shall I summon a droid to help you to your room, or would you like to explore?”

You glance to your left and make eye contact with Yoongi. The ends of his hair are starting to curl in the salty humidity. His eyes are bright. Paradise looks good on him. 

“We’ll explore a little,” he says, his hand enveloping the one you’re holding the proximity keys with.

It’s a lie. You don’t really explore so much as you just look around on your way to your bungalow. You follow the path along the beach as it curves around and out of sight from the lobby. It’s hot, and the sun is blinding, but there’s a nice breeze, and there’s plenty of shade from the tall palms that line the path. The sand and water are busy but not packed, and the further you get from the main building, the less people you see. There are families playing games–throwing discs or hitting a ball back and forth over a net–and splashing each other in the water. A young couple chases each other through the water, laughing and yelling in delight. 

And when you finally get to your bungalow, you’re shocked by how big it is. Yoongi sucks in an audible breath, and you can tell he’s thinking the same thing you are. How in the world did the rebellion pull this off? There’s a soft click as you cross the little wooden footbridge that connects the path and the bungalow. As promised, the door is unlocked when you reach it.

The bungalow is immaculate on the inside. You step first into the common room with its projection screen and large, plush sofa. The kitchen is attached, though with the restaurant and bar in the resort, and the others you know are on the property, you’re fairly certain it’s never been used except to store drinks. Floor to ceiling windows at the back of the main room look out over the water–no beach on this side, only endless sea–and the attached deck with its built-in jacuzzi. It’s all beautiful. Shocking. Extravagant. But beautiful. There’s only one issue.

There’s only one bed.

You’re not sure why it’s weird. Just that it is. You’ve definitely fallen asleep beside Yoongi before. Definitely when you were children, and less often but still several times during your teenage and young adult years. So it’s not like it’s new territory. But somehow, it is. 

That, however, is a problem for future you. Current you is on a time crunch. Current you needs to figure out how to stop an assassination. So you plop yourself down on the oversized sofa and turn on your datapad–your actual datapad, the one with all of your information. Yoongi sits beside you, pressing close so he can read over your shoulder.

The man you’re looking for–Captain Alain Connoi–is around your age, with high cheekbones and intense eyes. His light hair is combed perfectly under his regulation Imperial hat. His uniform is crisp, his badges and awards polished and shiny.

There’s no chance he looks like this here. Everyone you’d seen since you’d landed on Spira was in casual clothes. Your notes say that Connoi is here on vacation with his wife. Which means he, too, will be dressed to relax.

Which means that you and Yoongi need to be dressed to relax. 

It’s not that you necessarily aren’t. But you’re both from a cold planet–Fest had seasons but certainly no one would say that it was a warm place to live–and you’ve spent more time than you’d like to admit recently on icy planets and on cold ships in the vast nothingness of space. After a while, you just got used to dressing in layers. This place, though… this is not a ‘layers’ place.

Hours later, you’re hungry. And your eyes hurt a little bit from reading and re-reading your datapad. Yoongi apparently got bored a while ago, because he’s now sitting with his legs tucked up under himself, scrolling through his own datapad. He’s changed into something more appropriate for the warmer weather, and despite the fact that you’re inside and the aircon is humming in the corner, his hair has continued to curl in the salty air and the humidity. It looks nice, softens the scowl that he’s currently wearing as he stares down at the screen.

You watch him quietly as he frowns, his brows pressing even further together for the briefest of moments. He types something into his datapad and leans back slightly, presumably to read whatever he just wrote. A poem, your brain helpfully assumes. He sighs and leans back fully, running his hand through his hair. Finally, he notices that you’re watching. His face scrunches quickly, and he shoots you a confused look.

“What?”

“Nothing.”

“What?” He laughs a little.

“Nothing!” You shake your head. “You want to get dinner together tonight and then poke around on our own tomorrow?”

He stares at you for a long moment, his eyes narrowed in suspicion. Eventually, though, he shakes his head. “It’ll be weird if we split up.”

“We can make up some excuse.”

“People will get suspicious. We should stick together most of the time.”

“But we cover more ground separately.”

“We’ll find him eventually,” Yoongi says sagely, stretching out and throwing his arm over the back of the sofa. “I don’t think splitting up is a good idea.”

You hum. It doesn’t actually matter, you suppose, and it might be more fun to explore with Yoongi. Certainly it would be easier to look around with two people–you’ll probably see more. So you concede with a shrug before reaching out your hand. “Hungry?”

The cantina–if you can even call it that–is really nice. Like, really nice. It’s huge, larger than almost any building you’ve ever seen. The academy back on Fest doesn’t hold a candle to it, and the garrisons and bases you’ve been on since you’ve been with the rebellion are garden sheds in comparison. The only thing that maybe–maybe–could stand up to it in sheer size is the Imperial outpost on Fest, which really was more of a complex than a single building. But even that doesn’t compare to just how beautiful the cantina is. It’s all natural woods and stone, as opposed to the harsh, brutalistic concrete and steel of your homeworld. It’s more purposeful and permanent than the rebellion bases you’ve been on. 

You have to restrain yourself from stopping to marvel at it when you walk in.

It’s open-air, so not only is there a gentle sea breeze blowing, but they’ve got large, palm-shaped fans circulating the air at the top of the enclosure. It’s cool under the roof. There are tables everywhere, and each one has a beautiful view of the water that surrounds the peninsula the resort sits on.

You stand beside Yoongi waiting to be seated. Your hand is in his and you’re huddled close. There are a few other couples and families milling around waiting for tables, so you don’t stand out, but you’re still terrified that, somehow, they know that you’re faking it. You’ve never been this un-confident in your abilities before. But there’s something different about this mission. You can’t quite put your finger on it. Maybe it’s that the stakes have never been higher–an attempt on Mon Mothma’s life is something that normally, the rebellion would be sending out their best for–but you aren’t quite sure that’s fully it.

Yoongi shifts, leaning over a bit to whisper in your ear. “What do you think of those two?” His words are a warm puff of air against your skin, and when he nods in the direction of a table near the bar, you can feel his hair brushing against your own.

The people he’s referring to are sitting practically side-by-side at the table, a platter of some sort of roasted meat between them. The woman is holding a half-full wine glass, but she’s more interested in the man beside her than she is the food or drink. And, to be fair, he’s fairly handsome. Blond hair falling in light waves to his temple, a muscular but slight build, high cheekbones. He’s in a beachy shirt, unbuttoned at the front and revealing a matching sleeveless shirt underneath. 

You squint, shift a little to lean into Yoongi so it’s less obvious that you’re staring. There’s no way it’s this easy. And yet, when the man laughs at something the woman says, you’re sure. 

That’s Alain Connoi.

You must make a face, because Yoongi laughs, his forehead bumping into your temple briefly. When you turn to look at him, your face is centimeters from his own.

“Change of plans?” he suggests, an eyebrow quirking in question.

“We can’t just let it go.” You turn together, and Yoongi makes a show of leaning in close as you exit the cantina. You’ll find somewhere to wait and follow Connoi and his wife. But god, part of you is disappointed. 

The food looked really good.

There’s a bench outside by the water that you can see both of the entrances to the cantina from, so you sit down, prepared to wait. You scoot close to Yoongi, and almost instinctively, his arm comes up to wrap around your shoulders. For a while, you sit in silence, the only sounds coming from the cantina or the crashing of the waves. It’s nice, strange though it is, to get a break like this. 

It doesn’t take long for Connoi and his wife to come out of the cantina. They’re happy, and clearly by the way they look at each other, they’re madly in love. It would be sweet, except for the fact that they are, at the very least, turning a blind eye to the suffering the Empire is causing across the galaxy, and at the most, complicit in it. The two laugh together as they walk down the path away from you, towards the lobby.

You follow. Close enough that you can see precisely where they’re going, but not so close that they’d mark you as following them. You walk casually, Yoongi’s arm slung over your shoulder. Quietly, he interprets what they’re saying.

“Numbers are up in the Imperial academy,” he whispers, voice forced deeper than what it is naturally. “We’ve run out of volunteers, so we’ve resorted to drafting the Gungans.” You snort out a laugh, and he continues. “The Emperor has decided that regular poverty is too rich for the planets in the outer rim, so we’re enacting a policy called advanced poverty.”

You can’t help it. “What’s the difference? A lifetime subscription?”

He hums in agreement. “And an iron-on patch. Looks great on canvas jackets.”

“Oh, how absolutely wonderful.” You pitch your voice higher and pat Yoongi’s chest. It takes a second, but you melt into a fit of giggles, leaning into each to keep yourselves upright.

Ahead, the Connois turn down a path that cuts down the beach, around the main structure of the lobby. You can hear music further down, and sure enough, when you get close enough, there’s a bar here with a few tall tables scattered around and a large, open dance floor. At the other end, there’s a stage–it’s not very large, maybe a foot or two off the ground and wide enough to hold the musicians and not much else. A dark-skinned woman stands at the front of the stage in front of a microphone, crooning some up-beat jazzy song that you can’t understand. The band behind her are playing instruments you’ve never seen before.

Connoi and his wife pick a table off to the side, so that’s where you go, too. You and Yoongi sidle up to the table directly beside them. They’re huddled together and don’t notice you, but you stick close to each other anyway. After a moment, Connoi hops off his chair, kisses his wife’s hair, and walks over to the bar. Yoongi gives it a second before squeezing your waist and following. You watch him go, watch as he approaches the bar just to the left of Connoi, watch as he leans against the bar with a practiced casualness. 

“It’s beautiful, isn’t it?” The voice from your right startles you. When you look, Connoi’s wife is looking at you expectantly.

“Even more than I was expecting,” you answer truthfully. The holophotos Vela had sent you didn’t do the resort justice.

She stands and scoots her tall chair a little closer to you. The music is loud. She probably wants to hear you better. But a little part of you gets nervous anyway. “My husband and I come here every few years. It’s just so relaxing to get away.”

“I don’t know that I’ve ever been on vacation, let alone one like this,” you admit with a laugh. “I’m not really sure what to do with myself.”

“Oh, I remember our first time here. It was our honeymoon.” She smiles gently. “You two seem to be having fun, though.”

“He makes it easy.” You say it before even thinking about it. “He’s much more easy-going than I am.”

She laughs. “I totally get that. We’re the same way, I think. I’ve always got to have a schedule.”

The conversation lulls just as the band’s song ends. An enthusiastic round of applause erupts from the crowd on the dance floor. You clap politely, though if you’re honest, you couldn’t even say what the song sounded like.

“Where are you staying?” she asks when the next song starts up.

“Oh the bungalows.” You gesture in their general direction.

“Us too!” She offers you her hand. “I’m Lylla, by the way.”

“Allyxi.” Her grasp is firm as she shakes your hand.

Yoongi returns then, two identical drinks in hand. They’re certainly nothing you’ve ever tried before–a bubbling blue-green concoction in a tall, ribbed glass with a skewer of fruit stuck down in. Connoi sits, then, handing his wife a glass of what looks to be red wine.

“These came highly recommended,” Yoongi says, gesturing to the drinks and nodding toward Connoi.

You shoot him what you hope is a subtle look that says ‘what the fuck?’. Thankfully, Lylla starts talking.

“It’s their first time here,” she says, patting Connoi’s–Alain’s, you mentally correct yourself–arm.

“So I’ve heard.” His voice is deep, and you’re reminded of the voice Yoongi had put on to imitate him. You have to stop yourself from laughing.

Lylla gasps. “I have the best idea. Why don’t we all get breakfast tomorrow, and then Alain and I can show you around the resort a little bit? We’ve been here so many times, I’m sure there are some hidden gems we could introduce you to.”

You look to Yoongi and widen your eyes. There’s no way this is happening. There’s no way it’s this easy. There’s no way you can back out at this point, but every bone in your body is screaming that you’ve been made. You can see it in his eyes that he’s thinking the same thing. But despite everything, you plaster on a smile and turn back to Lylla. “Sounds fun!”

The Connois smile widely, and Alain opens his mouth to say something. But the song changes just then, and whatever he’s about to say is gone as he turns to his wife. 

“I think this is our song,” he says lowly, leaning into her.

In a moment, they’re gone, swallowed by the crowd.

You sigh and lean back heavily into your chair. “We’re so dead.”

“So dead,” Yoongi agrees, taking a sip of his drink.

For a while, you don’t say anything. You just sit there at the table, sipping your drinks and watching the dance floor. The day here is much longer than you’re used to–the sun is low in the sky, and everything’s slowly turning orange, but it hasn’t yet set. At some point, you see the Connois leave the dance floor. They wave as they leave, presumably to return to their room. You don’t follow. There’s no point. You’re hanging out with them tomorrow. Willingly.

A couple more songs pass. You listen passively. Honestly, the singer isn’t half-bad. Her voice is raspy, but her range is phenomenal, and she’s got this sultry kind of stage presence that makes it hard to look away from her once you’ve started.

But then the music slows. And you’re sick of sitting there, thinking about your inevitable destruction at the hands of Alain Connoi. So without thinking, you take Yoongi’s hand.

“Dance with me?” As soon as it’s out of your mouth, you’re nervous. Something in you knows that if he were to say no, you’d be crushed. 

He blinks slowly. “What?”

“Dance,” you repeat. “With me?”

“Oh, uh…” He downs the rest of his drink, and for the briefest of moments, something in you is hurt. But then he squeezes your hand. “Sure.”

You don’t stray too far onto the dance floor. Even though the song is slower and the dancers are much closer to their partners, it’s still a mass of bodies, and quite frankly, you don’t want to be in the middle of it.

Yoongi’s arm wraps around you, holding you close. His hand rests on your lower back, his other hand clasping yours close to his chest. Slowly, you sway to the beat of the song. You’re pretty sure you’ve heard this one before, in some cantina on some far-off planet. And for the first time possibly ever, you let yourself get lost in the moment.

You play with the wavy strands of hair at the base of his neck and he hums, head tilting so that his head is almost resting against yours. He’s warm, and there’s a slowly-growing tingly sensation spreading across your back from where his hand rests. 

“Yoongi?” He hums, turning ever so slightly so that he can look at you, dark eyes sparkling in the slowly dying sunlight. 

You never get to finish your thought. Before you can say anything, he’s leaning in. When his lips connect with yours, there’s no mistaking it for an accident. It’s purposeful, direct. You can taste the Corellian rum of his drink.

It’s over far too quickly. You’ve never tried spice, but if it’s anything like how you’re feeling now, you understand why people get addicted. It’s like lightning in your veins. His hand grips yours tightly, the other moving from your back to rest feather-light on your hip, your noses brush gently. Your arm is slung casually across his shoulders, keeping him close. Everywhere he touches, your skin is hot and tingly. The air around you is thicker, the salty-sweet of the oceans and the flowers dialed up to 11. Colors are brighter, more vibrant—have his eyes always been such a beautiful shade of honeyed oak, deep and dark and warm? 

The shock has already worn off, but the electricity remains. And  when you lean in again, ever so slightly, he meets you halfway, the barest hint of a smile on his chapped lips. 

The band changes songs—an up-beat sort of jazz standard you’ve never heard—and the cerulean-skinned singer croons into the microphone, her voice sultry as she sings, language unknown. Someone close to the stage laughs a little too loudly. And just like that, the magic comes crashing down around you. 

What have I done?

You can feel the blood rush to your face, can hear your heart pounding in your ears. You’re too warm, standing so close to him like this, and you take a step back. For a moment, Yoongi looks confused, but you don’t give yourself time to think about it. You turn and flee, leaving him there on the dance floor.

You don’t miss the hurt that crosses his face. 

previous | masterlist | next

aaaahhhh! aaaahhhh? aaaahhhh!

so but like.... how we feeling? I'm so curious!!!

#yoongi x reader #yoongi #suga x reader #suga #min yoongi #min yoongi x reader #bts #bts au #star wars au #bts star wars au #min yoongi fluff #min yoongi angst #suga fluff #suga angst #min yoongi fic #suga fic #bts fic #bts x reader

[sev-on-kamino]

30 Days of Blossoming Romance (8)

Day 8: Discovering common interests (prompt list here)

Echo x afab!Reader

warnings: MINORS DNI, it’s sfw, but y’all aren’t supposed to be here. it’s like a sour patch kid, first it’s angsty, and then at the end there’s fluff. I went a different way with this one, and it’s more of a re-blossoming. body anxiety, mutual relationship anxiety, mention of jealousy, pls lemme know if I missed anything

word count: 988

Getting anything that looked like privacy on the Havoc Marauder was damn near impossible. You hadn’t realized how much you’d miss your tiny quarters on the Resolute until you’d woken up with your face stuck to a console in the cockpit. The inconvenience was totally worth it though. You had Echo back, and the galaxy felt less cruel for it.

He was different than you remembered, but in many ways that was a good thing. You could look at him, and just see him. Not Fives. Unfortunately, you looked almost exactly the same minus your armor, and several new tattoos. Sometimes Echo would look at you with such sadness in his eyes you could feel your heart breaking.

This was why you’d been desperate for privacy. You needed a few minutes alone to wrap your head around the choice you’d made impulsively, when the thought of saying good bye hurt too much to consider. Apparently your anxiety was affecting you severely enough for Hunter to notice. He’d offered you his bunk, so you could stretch out and relax while he was on watch.

You’d eagerly taken him up on the offer, climbing in with your holopad, and your journal. It was old fashioned, but you liked the feeling of a stylus in your hand. You pulled up the picture you’d taken on your most recent mission, and started sketching it out in your journal. The knot in your stomach began to unravel, as you remembered the way Wrecker had tossed Crosshair up on the ridge, much to the sniper’s irritation.

The tension in your shoulders eased, as you recalled Echo holding your hand for the first time since your reunion. Fingers laced securely with yours, the quiet confidence he’d always had shining through in that perfect moment.

You drifted off before you could finish the description of the planet and your favorite features. It was the first restful, dreamless sleep you’d had in awhile.

Echo had been tossing and turning every night since he’d come out of that blasted stasis chamber. He was running on a few hours of sleep, which was consumed by nightmares, or a fear of hurting or scaring you, as you slept next to him. You were a constant source of confusion for the ARC trooper.

On one hand, your willingness to give up your life and go with him gave him hope that you could pick up where you’d left off before the Citadel. On the other, he wasn’t that trooper anymore. You were still radiant, kind, beautiful, whole. He felt like a shell of his former self at best.

It didn’t help that the others had taken to you so quickly. A whole batch of super soldiers, who could be what you deserved. He didn’t feel like he stood a chance. It had become a pain point that you chose to be by his side when he was certain you’d rather be elsewhere. Echo despised feeling like you felt obligated or that you pitied him.

Still, it surprised him when he woke up alone. It wasn’t your turn on watch yet, and you’d never been willing to give up sleep. He slid out of the bunk, and went to the cockpit, wondering if perhaps you couldn’t sleep either. He only found Hunter, who mentioned you were passed out in his bunk.

Returning to the racks, Echo tugged the privacy curtain out of the way to check on you. You looked like a dream when you were asleep. Your features soft, unmarred by the worries of the waking world. He moved to cover you with the blanket only to notice your hand clutching a stylus, and a journal splayed out across your stomach.

He lifted it carefully, not wanting to invade your privacy when your sketches caught his eye. A smile brightened his features instantly. He used to keep a journal just like this one when he’d joined the 501st. A map of where life had taken him. He looked at the latest entry, and felt a lump in his throat.

• Wrecker tossed Crosshair like 4 meters to “help” him get to a lookout point “faster”

• Hunter kept me from walking straight off a cliff. Thanks, Sarge

• Crosshair nearly gave me a coronary taking out a creature that was about to bite me. Maker bless his eyes and his trigger finger

• Echo held my hand for the first time in so long, and I didn’t want to ever let go. Maybe I made the right call

• Pretty sure Tech found a new plant species. Show off! Looked like this:

You stirred in your sleep, breaking the ARC trooper’s concentration. He tugged the stylus out of your hand, and secured it to the journal, placing them on the far side of your body, so you wouldn’t knock them to the floor in your sleep.

Echo took a deep breath, biting his lip nervously before leaning close to press a kiss to your cheek.

He swore under his breath, as your eyes opened slowly.

“Sorry, I woke you,” he began softly, rubbing the back of his head. You smiled sleepily at him.

“No, it’s ok, I just wanted to scribble in my journal for a bit without disturbing you.”

“I didn’t know you kept one,” he ventured, not wanting to let on that he’d snuck a peek. Despite the sweet things he’d read, he still felt guilty. “I used to before…all this.”

“Really?” you asked, your smile lighting up the dim corridor.

He nodded.

“It’s nice, yeah? Things are a blur sometimes, most of the time really. It helps me keep track of where I’ve been,” you hesitated a moment before picking up the little volume tucked behind you. “Wanna see a couple things?”

“I’d love to.” He sat next to you, close like he used to, an arm wrapped around your waist to keep you exactly where you belonged.

#tbb echo #tbb echo x reader #tbb echo x you #the bad batch #the bad batch fanfiction #reader insert #April showers bring May drabbles #it’s angst your honor #angst out of love though #blue writes #seven writes #arc trooper echo #arc trooper echo x reader